The Merry-Go-Round BOOKS BY CARL VAN VECHTEN MUSIC AFTER THE GREAT WAR 1915 MUSIC AND BAD MANNERS 1916 INTERPRETERS AND INTERPRE- TATIONS 1917 THE MERRY-GO-ROUND 1918 THE MUSIC OF SPAIN 1918 The Merry-Go-Round Carl Van Vechten "Tournez, tournez, bons chevaux de bois, Tournez cent tours, tournez mille tours, Tournez souvent et tournez toujours, Tournez, tournez au sons de hautbois. " PAUL VERLAINE New York Alfred A. Knopf MCMXVIII COPYRIGHT, 1918, BY ALFRED A. KNOPF, INC. PRINTKD IN THE UNITBD 8TATK8 OF AMERICA s? For Mary Garden RJ29841 C o n t e n ts PAGE IN DEFENCE OF BAD TASTE 11 MUSIC AND SUPERMUSIC 23 EDGAR SALTUS 37 THE NEW ART OF THE SINGER 93 Au Bal Musette 125 Music AND COOKING 149 AN INTERRUPTED CONVERSATION 179 THE AUTHORITATIVE WORK ON AMERICAN Music 197 OLD DAYS AND NEW 215 Two YOUNG AMERICAN PLAYWRIGHTS 227 De Senectute Cantorum 245 IMPRESSIONS IN THE THEATRE I The Land of Joy 281 II A Note on Mimi Aguglia 293 III The New Isadora 307 IV Margaret Anglin Produces As You Like It 318 THE MODERN COMPOSERS AT A GLANCE 329 Some of these essays have appeared in " The Smart Set," " Recdy's Mfirror," "Vanity Fair," "The Chronicle," "The Theatre," "The Bell- man," " The Musical Quarterly," " Rogue," " The New York Press," and "The* New York Globe." In their present form, however, they have under- gone considerable redressing. In Defence of Bad Taste " It is a painful thing, at best, to live up to one's bricabric, if one has any; but to live up to the brlca- bric of many lands and of many centuries is a strain which no wise man would dream of inflicting upon his constitution." Agnes Repplier. In Defence of Bad Taste IN America, where men are supposed to know nothing about matters of taste and where women have their dresses planned for them, the household decorator has become an important factor in domestic life. Out of an even hundred rich men how many can say that they have had anything to do with the selection or arrangement of the furnishings for their homes? In theatre programs these matters are regulated and due credit is given to the various firms who have sup- plied the myriad appeals to the eye; one knows who thought out the combinations of shoes, hats, and parasols, and one knows where each separate article was purchased. Why could not some similar plan of appreciation be followed in the houses of our very rich? Why not, for instance, a card in the hall something like the following: This house was furnished and decorated according to the taste of Marcel of the Dilly-Billy Shop or We are living in the kind of house Miss Simone 0" Kelly thought we should live in. The In Defence of Bad Taste decorations are pure Louis XV and the furniture is authentic. It is not difficult, of course, to differentiate the personal from the impersonal. Nothing clings so ill to the back as borrowed finery and I have yet to find the family which has settled itself fondly and comfortably in chairs which were a part of some one else's aesthetic plan. As a matter of fact many of our millionaires would be more at home in an atmosphere concocted from the ingredients of plain pine tables and blanket-covered mattresses than they are surrounded by the frippery of China and the frivolity of France. If these gentlemen were fortunate enough to enjoy sufficient confi- dence in their own taste to give it a thorough test it is not safe to think of the extreme burden that would be put on the working capacity of the fac- tories of the Grand Rapids furniture companies. We might find a few emancipated souls scouring the town for heavy refectory tables and divans into which one could sink, reclining or upright, with a perfect sense of ease, but these would be as rare as Steinway pianos in Coney Island. For Americans are meek in such matters. They credit themselves with no taste. They fear com- [12] In Defence of Bad Taste parison. If the very much sought-after Simone O'Kelly has decorated Mr. B.'s house Mr. M. does not dare to struggle along with merely his own ideas in furnishing his. He calls in an ex- pert who begins, rather inauspiciously, by paint- ing the dining-room salmon pink. The tables and chairs will be made by somebody on Tenth Street, exact copies of a set to be found in the Musee Carnavalet. The legs under the table are awk- wardly arranged for diners but they look very well when the table is unclothed. The decorator plans to hang Mr. M.'s personal bedroom in pale plum colour. Mr. M. rebels at this. " I de- test," he remarks mildly, " all variants of pur- ple." " Very well," acquiesces the decorator, " we will make it green." In the end Mr. M.'s worst premonitions are realized : the walls are resplendent in a striking shade of magenta. Along the edge of each panel of Chinese brocade a narrow band of absinthe velvet ribbon gives the necessary con- trast. The furniture is painted in dull ivory with touches of gold and beryl and the bed cover is peacock blue. Four round cushions of a similar shade repose on the floor at the foot of the bed. The fat manufacturer's wife as she enters this triumph of decoration which might satisfy Louise de la Valliere or please Doris Keane, is an ana- [13] In Defence of Bad Taste chronistic figure and she is aware of it. She pre- fers, on the whole, the brass bedsteads of the summer hotels. Mr. M. himself feels ridiculous. He never enters the room without a groan and a remark on the order of " Good God, what a colour! " His personal taste finds its supreme en- joyment in the Circassian walnut panelling, desk, and tables of the directors' room in the Million- aire's Trust and Savings Bank. " Rich and taste- ful " : how many times he has used this phrase to express his approval! In the mid-Victorian red plush of his club, too, he is comfortable. " Waiter, another whiskey and soda! " Mildred is expected home after her first year in boarding school. Her mother wishes to environ her, so to speak. Mildred is delicate in her tastes, so delicate that she scarcely ever expresses her- self. Her mind and body are pure; her heart beats faster when she learns of distress. Volup- tuousness, Venus, and Vice arc all merely words to her. Mother does not explain this to the deco- rator. " My daughter is returning from school," she says, " I want her room done." " What style of room? " " After all you are supposed to know that. I am engaging you to arrange it for me." "Your daughter, I take it, is a modern girl?" " You may assume as much." In despair for a [U] In Defence of Bad Taste hint the decorator steals a look at a photograph of the miss, full-lipped, melting dark eyes, and blue-black hair. Sensing an houri he hangs the walls with a deep shade of Persian orange, over which flit tropical birds of emerald and azure; strange pomegranates bleed their seeds at regular intervals. The couch is an adaptation, in colour, of the celebrated Sumurun bed. The dressing table and the chaise-longue are of Chinese lacquer. A heavy bronze incense burner pours forth fumes of Bichara's Scheherazade. From the window frames, stifling the light, depend flame-coloured brocaded curtains embroidered in Egyptian enamelled beads. It is a triumph, this chamber, of style Ballet Russe. Diana is banished . . . and shrinking Mildred, returning from school, finds her demure soul at variance with her sur- roundings. A man's house should be the expression of the man himself. All the books on the subject and even the household decorators themselves will tell you that. But, if the decoration of a house is to express its owner, it is necessary that he himself inspire it, which implies, of course, the possession of ideas, even though they be bad. And men in these United States are not expected to display mental anguish or pleasure when confronted by [15] In Defence of Bad Taste colour combinations. In America one is con- stantly hearing young ladies say, " He's a man and so, of course, knows nothing about colour," or " Of course a man never looks at clothes." It does not seem to be necessary to argue this point. One has only to remember that Veronese was a man; so was Velasquez. Even Paul Poiret and Leon Bakst belong to the sex of Adam. Never- theless most Americans still consider it a little effemine, a trifle declasse, for a business man (al- lowances are sometimes made for poets, musicians, actors, and people who live in Greenwich Village), to make any references to colour or form. He may admire, with obvious emphasis on the women they lightly enclose, the costumes of the Follies but he is not permitted to exhibit knowledge of materials and any suddenly expressed desire on his part to rush into a shop and hug some bit of colour from the show window to his heart would be regarded as a symptom of madness. The audience which gives the final verdict on a farce makes allowances for the author; permits him the use of certain conventions. For example, he is given leave to introduce a hotel corridor into his last act with seven doors opening on a com- mon hallway so that his characters may con- veniently and persistently enter the wrong rooms. [16] In Defence of Bad Taste It may be supposed that I ask for some such license from my audience. " How ridiculous," you may be saying, " I know of interior decorators who spend weeks in reading out the secrets of their clients' souls in order to provide their proper settings." There doubtless are interior decora- tors who succeed in giving a home the appearance i of a well-kept hotel where guests may mingle com- fortably and freely. I should not wish to deny this. But I do deny that soul-study is a require- ment for the profession. If a man (or a woman) has a soul it will not be a decorator who will dis- cover its fitting housing. Others may object, " But bad taste is rampant. Surely it is better to be guided by some one who knows than to sur- round oneself with rocking chairs, plaster casts of the Winged Victory, and photographs of vari- ous madonnas." I say that it is not better. It is better for each man to express himself, through his taste, as well as through his tongue or his pen, as he may. And it is only through such expres- sion that he will finally arrive (if he ever can) at ra condition of household furnishing which will say something to his neighbour as well as to himself. It is a pleasure when one leaves a dinner party to be able to observe " That is his house," just as it is a pleasure when one leaves a concert to remem- [17] In Defence of Bad Taste her that a composer has expressed himself and not the result of seven years study in Berlin or Paris. But Americans have little aptitude for self-ex- pression. They prefer to huddle, like cattle, un- der unspeakable whips when matters of art are under discussion. They fear ridicule. As a con- sequence many of the richest men in this country never really live in their own homes, never are comfortable for a moment, although the walls are hung double with Fragonards and hawthorne vases stand so deep upon the tables that no space remains for the " Saturday Review " or " le Temps." And they never, never, never, will know the pleasure which comes while stumbling down a side street in London, or in the mouldy corners of the Venetian ghetto, or in the Marche du Temple in Paris, or, heaven knows, in New York, on lower Fourth Avenue, or in Chinatown, or in a Russian brass shop on Allen Street, or in a big department store (as often there as anywhere) in finding just the lamp for just the table in just the corner, or in discovering a bit of brocade, perhaps the ragged remnant of a waistcoat belonging to an aristocrat of the Directorate, which will lighten the depths of a certain room, or a chair which goes miraculously with a desk already possessed, [18] In Defence of Bad Taste or a Chinese mirror which one had almost decided did not exist. Nor will they ever experience the joy of sudden decision in front of a picture by Matisse, which ends in the sale of a Delacroix. Nor can they feel the thrill which is part of the replacing of a make-shift rug by the rug of rugs (let us hope it was Solomon's f). I know a lady in Paris whose salon presents a different aspect each summer. Do her Picassos go, a new Spanish painter has replaced them. Have you missed the Gibbons carving? Spanish church carving has taken its place. " And where are your Venetian embroideries ? " " I sold them to the Marquise de V. . . . The money served to buy these Persian miniatures." This lady has travelled far. She is not experimenting in doubt- ful taste or bad art ; she is not even experimenting in her own taste: she is simply enjoying different epochs, different artists, different forms of art, each in its turn, for so long as it says anything to her. Her house is not a museum. Space and comfort demand exclusion but she excludes noth- ing forever that she desires. . . . She exchanges. Taste at best is relative. It is an axiom that anybody else's taste can never say anything to you although you may feel perfectly certain that it is better than your own. If more of the money [19] In Defence of Bad Taste of the rich were spent in encouraging children to develop their own ideas in furnishing their own rooms it would serve a better purpose than it does now when it is dropped into the ample pockets of the professional decorators. Oscar Wilde wrote, " A colour sense is more important in the de- velopment of the individual than a sense of right and wrong." Any young boy or girl can learn something about such matters; most of them, if not shamed out of it, take a natural interest in their surroundings. You will see how true this is if you attempt to rearrange a child's room. Those who have bad taste, relatively, should liter- ally be allowed to make their own beds. On the whole it is preferable to be comfortable in red and green velvet upholstery than to be beautiful and unhappy in a household decorator's gilded cage. September 3, 1915. [20] Music and Supermusic " To know whether you are enjoying a piece of music or not you must see whether you find yourself looking at the advertisements of Pears' soap at the end of the program/' Samuel Butler. Music and Supermusic WHAT is the distinction in the mind of Everycritic between good music and bad music, in the mind of Everyman between popular music and " classical " music ? What is the essential difference between an air by Mozart and an air by Jerome Kern? Why is Chopin's G mmor nocturne better music than Thecla Badarzewska's La Priere d'une Vierge? Why is a music drama by Richard Wagner prefer- able to a music drama by Horatio W. Parker? What makes a melody distinguished? What makes a melody commonplace or cheap? Why do some melodies ring in our ears generation after generation while others enjoy but a brief popular- ity? Why do certain composers, such as Raff and Mendelssohn, hailed as geniuses while they were yet alive, soon sink into semi-obscurity, while others, such as Robert Franz and Moussorgsky, almost unrecognized by their contemporaries, grow in popularity? Are there no answers to these conundrums and the thousand others that might be asked by a person with a slight attack of curiosity? . . . No one does ask and assuredly no one answers. These riddles, it would seem, are [88] Music and Supermusic included among the forbidden mysteries of the sphynx. The critics assert with authority and some show of erudition that the Spohrs, the Mendelssohns, the Humperdincks, and the Monte- mezzis are great composers. They usually admire the grandchildren of Old Lady Tradition but they neglect to justify this partiality. Nor can we trust the public with its favourite Piccinnis and Puccinis. . . . What then is the test of super- music ? For we know, as well as we can know anything, that there is music and supermusic. Rubinstein wrote music; Beethoven wrote supermusic (Mr. Finck may contradict this statement). Bellini wrote operas; Mozart wrote superoperas. Jen- sen wrote songs ; Schubert wrote supersongs. The superiority of Voi che sapete as a vocal melody over Ah! non giunge is not generally contested; neither can we hesitate very long over the ques- tion whether or not Der Leiermann is a better song than Lehn' deine Wang 9 . Probably even Mr. Finck will admit that the Sonata Appassionata is finer music than the most familiar portrait (I think it is No. 22) in the Kamermoi-Ostrow set. But, if we agree to put Mozart, Bach, Beethoven, Schu- bert, and a few others on marmorean pedestals in a special Hall of Fame (and this is a compro- [24] Music and Supermusic mise on my part, at any rate, as I consider much of the music written by even these men to be below any moderately high standard), what about the rest? Mr. Finck prefers Johann Strauss to Brahms, nay more to Richard himself! He has written a whole book for no other reason, it would seem, than to prove that the author of Tod und Verklarung is a very much over-rated individual. At times sitting despondently in Carnegie Hall, I am secretly inclined to agree with him. Personally I can say that I prefer Irving Berlin's music to that of Edward MacDowell and I would like to have some one prove to me that this position is untenable. What is the test of supermusic? I have read that fashionable music, music composed in a style welcomed and appreciated by its contemporary hearers is seldom supermusic. Yet Handel wrote fashionable music, and so much other of the music of that epoch is Handelian that it is often difficult to be sure where George Frederick left off and somebody else began. Bellini wrote fashionable music and Norma and La Sormambula sound a trifle faded although they are still oc- casionally performed, but Rossini, whose only de- sire was to please his public, (Liszt once observed "Rossini and Co. always close with ' I remain your [25] Music and Supermusic very humble servant ' "), wrote melodies in II Bar- biere di Siviglia which sound as fresh to us today as they did when they were first composed. And when this prodigiously gifted musician-cook turned his back to the public to write GuMaume Tell he penned a work which critics have consistently told us is a masterpiece, but which is as seldom per- formed today as any opera of the early Nineteenth Century which occasionally gains a hearing at all. Therefor we must be wary of the old men who tell us that we shall soon tire of the music of Puccini because it is fashionable. Popularity is scarcely a test. I have mentioned Mendelssohn. Never was there a more popular composer, and yet aside from the violin concerto what work of his has maintained its place in the concert repertory? Yet Chopin, whose name is seldom absent from the program of a pianist, was a god in his own time and the most brilliant woman of his epoch fell in love with him, as Philip Moeller has recently reminded us in his very amusing play. On the other hand there is the case of Robert Franz whose songs never achieved real popular- ity during his lifetime, but which are frequently, almost invariably indeed, to be found on song ro- cital programs today and which are more and more appreciated. The critics are praising him, [26] Music and Su permu sic the public likes him: they buy his songs. And there is also the case of Max Reger who was not popular, is not popular, and never will be popular. Can we judge music by academic standards? Certainly not. Even the hoary old academicians themselves can answer this question correctly if you put it in relation to any composer born be- fore 1820. The greatest composers have seldom respected the rules. Beethoven in his last sonatas and string quartets slapped all the pedants in the ears ; yet I believe you will find astonishingly few rules broken by Mozart, one of the gods in the mythology of art music, and Berlioz, who broke all the rules, is more interesting to us today as a writer of prose than as a writer of music. Is simple music supermusic? Certainly not in- variably. Vedrai Carmo is a simple tune, almost as simple as a folk-song and we set great store by it; yet Michael William Balfe wrote twenty- seven operas filled with similarly simple tunes and in a selective draft of composers his number would probably be 9,768. The Ave Maria of Schubert is a simple tune ; so is the Meditation from Thais. Why do we say that one is better than the other. Or is supermusic always grand, sad, noble, or emotional? There must be another violent head shaking here. The air from Oberon, Ocean, thou [27] Music and Supermusic mighty monster, is so grand that scarcely a singer can be found today capable of interpreting it, al- though many sopranos puff and steam through it, for all the world like pinguid gentlemen climbing the stairs to the towers of Notre Dame. The Fifth Symphony of Beethoven is both grand and noble; probably no one will be found who will deny that it is supermusic, but Mahler's Symphony of the Thousand is likewise grand and noble, and futile and bombastic to boot. Or sai chi Vonorc is a grand air, but Robert je t'aime is equally grand in intention, at least. Der Tod und das Mddchen is sad ; so is Les Larmes in Werther. . . . But a very great deal of supermusic is neither grand nor sad. Haydn's symphonies are usually as light-hearted and as light-waisted as possible. Mozart's Figaro scarcely seems to have a care. Listen to Beethoven's Fourth and Eighth Sym- phonies, II Barbiere again, Die Meister singer. . . . But do not be misled: Massenet's Don Quichotte is light music ; so is Mascagni's Lodoletta. . . . Is music to be prized and taken to our hearts because it is contrapuntal and complex? We fre- quently hear it urged that Bach (who was more or less forgotten for a hundred years, by the way) was the greatest of composers and his music is es- pecially intricate. He is the one composer, in- [28] Music and Supermusic deed, who can never be played with one finger! But poor unimportant forgotten Max Reger also wrote in the most complicated forms ; the great Gluck in the simplest. Gluck, indeed, has even been considered weak in counterpoint and fugue. Meyerbeer, it is said, was also weak in counter- point and fugue. Is he therefor to be regarded as the peer of Gluck? Is Mozart's G minor Sym- phony more important (because it is more com- plicated) than the same composer's, Batti, Batti? We learn from some sources that music stands or falls by its melody but what is good melody? According to his contemporaries Wagner's music dramas were lacking in melody. Sweet Marie is certainly a melody ; why is it not as good a melody as The Old Folks at Home? Why is Musetta's waltz more popular than Gretel's? It is no bet- ter as melody. As a matter of fact there is, has been, and for ever will be war over this question of melody, because the point of view on the subject is continually changing. As Cyril Scott puts it in his book, " The Philosophy of Modernism " : " at one time it (melody) extended over a few bars and then came to a close, being, as it were, a kind of sentence, which, after running for the moment, arrived at a -full stop, or semicolon. Take this and compare it with the modern tendency : for that [29] Music and Supermusic modern tendency is to argue that a melody might go on indefinitely almost; there is no reason why it should come to a full stop, for it is not a sen- tence, but more a line, which, like the rambling in- curvations of a frieze, requires no rule to stop it, but alone the will and taste of its engenderer." Or is harmonization the important factor? Folk-songs are not harmonized at all, and yet certain musicians, Cecil Sharp for example, de- vote their lives to collecting them, while others, like Percy Grainger, base their compositions on them. On the other hand such music as Debussy's Iberia depends for its very existence on its beau- tiful harmonies. The harmonies of Gluck are ex- tremely simple, those of Richard Strauss extremely complex. H. T. Finck says somewhere that one of the greatest charms of music is modulation but the old church composers who wrote in the " modes " never modulated at all. Erik Satie seldom avails himself of this modern device. It is a question whether Leo Omstein modulates. If we may take him at his word Arnold Schoenberg has a system of modulation. At least it is his very own. Are long compositions better than short ones? This may seem a silly question but I have read criticisms based on a theory that they were. [30] Music and Supermusic Listen, for example, to de Quincy : " A song, an air, a tune, that is, a short succession of notes revolving rapidly upon itself, how could that by possibility offer a field of compass sufficient for the development of great musical effects? The preparation pregnant with the future, the remote correspondence, the questions, as it were, which to a deep musical sense are asked in one passage, and answered in another; the iteration and in- gemination of a given effect, moving through sub- tile variations that sometimes disguise the theme, sometimes fitfully reveal it, sometimes throw it out tumultuously to the daylight, these and ten thousand forms of self-conflicting musical passion what room could they find, what opening, for utterance, in so limited a field as an air or song? " After this broadside permit me to quote a verse of Gerard de Nerval : " 11 est un air pour qui je donnerais Tout Rossini, tout Mozart, et tout Weber, Un air tres-vieux, languissant et funebre, Qui pour moi seul a des charmes secrets." And now let us dispassionately, if possible, regard the evidence. Richard Strauss's Alpine Sym- phony, admittedly one of his weakest works and [31] Music and Supermusic considered very tiresome even by ardent Strauss- ians, plays for nearly an hour while any one can sing Der Erlkonig in three minutes. Are short compositions better than long ones? Answer: Love me and the World is Mine is a short song (although it seldom sounds so) while Schubert's C major Symphony is called the " symphony of heavenly length." Is what is new better than what is old? Is what is old better than what is new? Schoenberg is new ; is he therefor to be considered better than Beethoven? Stravinsky is new; is he therefor to be considered worse than Liszt? Is an opera better than a song? Compare Pagliacci and Strauss's Standchen. Is a string quartet better than a piece for the piano? But I grow weary. . . . Under the circumstances it would seem that if you have any strong opinions about music you are perfectly entitled to them, for the critics do not agree and you will find many of them basing their criticism on some of the various hypotheses I have advanced. H. T. Finck tells us that the sonata form is illogical, forgetting perhaps that once it served its purpose; Jean Marnold dubbed Armide an aeuvre batarde; John F. Runciman called Parsifal " decrepit stuff," while Ernest Newman assures us that it is [32] Music and Supermusic " marvellous " ; Pierre Lalo and Philip Hale dis- agree on the subject of Debussy's La Mer while W. J. Henderson and James Huneker wrangle over Richard Strauss's Don Quixote. The clue to the whole matter lies in a short phrase: Imitative work is always bad. Music that tries to be something that something else has been may be thrown aside as worthless. It will not endure although it may sometimes please the zanies and jackoclocks of a generation. The critic, therefor, who comes nearest to the heart of the matter, is he who, either through instinct or familiarity with the various phenomena of music, is able to judge of a work's originality. There must be individuality in new music to make it worthy of our attention, and that, after all is all that matters. For the tiniest folk-song often persists in the hearts and minds of the peo- ple, often stirs the pulse of a musician, pursuing its tuneful way through two centuries, while a mighty thundering symphony of the same period may lie dead and rotting, food for the Niptus Hololencus and the Blatta Germanica. We still sing The Old Folks At Home and Le Cycle du Vm but we have laid aside Di Tanti Palpiti. Any piece of music possessing the certain magic power of individuality is of value, it matters not whether [38] Music and Supermusic it be symphony or song, opera or dance. What most critics have forgotten is that in Music mat- ter, form, and idea are one. In painting, in poetry the idea, the words, the form, may be sepa- rated ; each may play its part, but in music there is no idea without form, no form without idea. That is what makes musical criticism difficult. January $4, 1918. [34] Edgar Saltus * no, we never mention him, His name is never heard! " Old Ballad. Edgar Saltus TO write about Edgar Saltus should be vieux jeu. The man is an American; he was born in 1858; he accomplished some of his best work in the Eighties and the Nineties, in the days when mutton-legged sleeves, whatnots, Rogers groups, cat-tails, peacock feathers, Japa- nese fans, musk-mellon seed collars, and big- wheeled bicycles were in vogue. He has written history, fiction, poetry, literary criticism, and philosophy, and to all these forms he has brought sympathy, erudition, a fresh point of view, and a radiant style. He has imagination and he un- derstands the gentle art of arranging facts in kaleidoscopic patterns so that they may attract and not repel the reader. America, indeed, has not produced a round dozen authors who equal him as a brilliant stylist with a great deal to say. And yet this man, who wrote some of his best books in the Eighties and who is still alive, has been al- lowed to drift into comparative oblivion. Even his early reviewers shoved him impatiently aside or ignored him altogether ; a writer in " Belf ord's Magazine " for July, 1888, says : " Edgar Saltus should have his name changed to Edgar As- [37] Edgar Saltu s saulted." Soon he became a literary leper. The doctors and professors would have none of him. To most of them, nowadays, I suppose, he is only a name. Many of them have never read any of his books. I do not even remember to have seen him mentioned in the works of James Huneker and you will not find his name in Barrett Wen- dell's " A History of American Literature " (1901), " A Reader's History of American Litera- ture " by Thomas Wentworth Higginson and Henry Walcott Boynton (1903), Katherine Lee Bates's "American Literature" (1898), "A Manual of American Literature," edited by Theo- dore Stanton (1909), William B. Cairns's "A History of American Literature " (1912), William Edward Simonds's "A Student's History of American Literature" (1909), Fred Lewis Pat- tee's " A History of American Literature Since 1870" (1915), John Macy's "The Spirit of American Literature" (1913), or William Lyon Phelps's "The Advance of the English Novel" (1916). The third volume of "The Cambridge History of American Literature," bringing the subject up to 1900, has not yet appeared but I should be amazed to discover that the editors had decided to include Saltus therein. Curiously enough he is mentioned in Oscar Fay Adams's " A [38] Edgar Saltus Dictionary of American Authors " (1901 edition) and, of all places, I have found a reference to him in one of Agnes Repplier's books. You will find few essays about the man or his work in current or anterior periodicals. There is, to be sure, the article by Ramsay Colles, entitled " A Publicist : Edgar Saltus," published in the " Westminster Magazine " for October, 1904, but this essay could have won our author no adherents. If any one had the courage to wade through its muddy paragraphs he doubtless emerged vowing never to read Saltus. Besides only the novels are touched on. In 1903 G. F. Monkshood and George Gamble arranged a com- pilation from Saltus's work which they entitled " Wit and Wisdom from Edgar Saltus " (Green- ing and Co., London). The work is done without sense or sensitiveness and the prefatory essay is without salt or flavour of any sort. An anonymous writer in " Current Literature " for July, 1907, asks plaintively why this author has been permitted to remain in obscurity and quotes from some of the reviews. In " The Philistine " for October, 1907, Elbert Hubbard takes a hand in the game. He says, " Edgar Saltus is the best writer in America with a few insignificant ex- ceptions," but he deplores the fact that Saltus [39] Edgar Saltu s knows nothing about the cows and chickens ; only cities and gods seem to interest him. Still there is some atmosphere in this study, which is devoted to one book, " The Lords of the Ghostland." In the New York Public Library four of Saltus's books and one of his translations (about one- sixth of his published work) are listed. You may also find there in a series of volumes entitled " Na- tions of the World " his supplementary chapters bringing the books up to date. That is all. All these years, of course, Saltus has had his admiring circle, 1 people of intelligence, of whom, unfortunately, I cannot say that I was one. These, who have been content to read and admire without spreading the news, may well be inclined to regard my performance as repetitive and im- pertinent. Of these I must crave indulgence and of Saltus himself too. For he, knowing how well he has done his work, must sit like Buddha, ironic and indulgent, smiling on the poor benighted who have yet to approach his altars. Once, at least, he spoke : " A book that pleases no one may be poor. The book that pleases every one is de- testable." i One evidence of this is that his works are eagerly sought after and treated tenderly by the second-hand book-sellers. Some of them command fancy prices. Edgar Saltus I seem to remember to have heard his name all my life, but until recently I have not read one line concerning or by him. I find that my friends, many of whom are extensive readers, are in the same sad state of ignorance. There is an excep- tion and that exception is responsible for my con- version. For six years, no less, Edna Kenton has been urging me to read Edgar Saltus. She has been gently insinuating but firm. None of us can struggle forever against fate or a determined woman. In the end I capitulated, purchased a book by Edgar Saltus at random, and read it ... at one sitting. I sought for more. As most of his books are out of print and as the list in the Public Library conspicuously omits all but one of his best opera the matter presented diffi- culties. However, a little diligent search in the old book shops accomplished wonders. In less than two weeks I had dug up twenty-two titles and in less than two weeks I had read twenty- four; since then I have consumed the other four. There are few writers in American or any other literature who can survive such a test; there are few writers who have given me such keen pleasure. The events of his life, mostly remain shrouded in mystery. His comings and goings are not re- ported in the newspapers ; he does not make pub- Edgar Saltus lie speeches ; and his name is seldom, if ever, men- tioned " among those present." That he has been married and has one daughter " Who's Who " proclaims, together with the few biographical de- tails mentioned below. That is all. May we not herein find some small explanation for his ap- parent neglect? Many thousands of lesser men have lifted themselves to " literary " prominence by blowing their own tubas and striking their own crotals. Even in the case of a man of such mani- fest genius as George Bernard Shaw we may be permitted to doubt if he would be so well known, had he not taken the trouble to erect monuments to himself on every possible occasion in every possible location. Fame is a quaint old-fash- ioned body, who loves to be pursued. She seldom, if ever, runs after anybody except in her well- known role of necrophile. Edgar Evertson Saltus was born in New York City June 8, 1858. He is a lineal descendant of Admiral Kornelis Evertson, the commander of the Dutch fleet, who captured New York from the Eng- lish, August 9, 1673. Francis Saltus, the poet, was his brother. He enjoyed a cosmopolitan edu- cation which may be regarded as an important factor in the development of his tastes and ideas. From St. Paul's School in Concord he migrated to [42] Edgar Saltus the Sorbonne in Paris, and thence to Heidelberg and Munich, where he bathed in the newer Ger- manic philosophies. Finally he took a course of law at Columbia University. The influence of this somewhat heterogeneous seminary life is mani- fest in all his future writing. Beginning, no doubt, as a disciple of Emerson in New England, he fell under the spell of Balzac in Paris, of Schopenhauer and von Hartmann in Germany. Pages might be brought forward as evidence that he had a thorough classical education. His knowledge of languages made it easy for him to drink deeply at many fountain heads. If Oscar Wilde found his chief inspiration in Huysmans's " A Rebours," it is certain that Saltus also quaffed intoxicating draughts at this source. Indeed in one of his books he refers to Huysmans as his friend. It is further apparent that he is ac- quainted with the works of Barbey d'Aurevilly, Josephin Peladan, 1 Baudelaire, Mallarme, Verlaine, Arthur Rimbaud, Catulle Mendes, and Jules Laforgue, especially the Laforgue of the " Moral- ites Legendaires." His kinship with these writers is near, but through this mixed blood run strains inherited from the early pagans, the mediaeval i For an account of Peladan see my essay on Erik Satie in " Interpreters and Interpretations." [43] Edgar Sal tu s monks, the Germanic philosophers, and London of the Eighteen Nineties (although there is not one word about Saltus in Holbrook Jackson's book of the period), and perhaps, after all, his nearest lit- erary relative was an American, Edgar Allan Poe, who bequeathed to him a garret full of strange odds and ends. But Saltus surpasses Poe in al- most every respect save as a poet. Joseph Hergesheimer has expressed a theory to the effect that great art is always provincial, never cosmopolitan ; that only provincial art is universal in its appeal. Like every other theory this one is to a large extent true, but Hergesheimer in his ar- bitrary summing up, has forgotten the fantastic. The fantastic in literature, in art of any kind, can never be provincial. The work of Poe is not pro- vincial ; nor is that of Gustave Moreau, an artist with whom Edgar Saltus can very readily be com- pared. If you have visited the Muse Moreau in Paris where, in the studio of the dead painter, is gathered together the most complete collection of his works, which lend themselves to endless inspec- tion, you can, in a sense, reconstruct for yourself an idea of the works of Edgar Saltus. One finds therein the same unicorns, the same fabulous mon- sters, the same virgins on the rocks, the same ex- otic and undreamed of flora and fauna, the same [44] Edgar Saltu s mystic paganism, the same exquisitely jewelled workmanship. One can find further analogies in the Aubrey Beardsley of " Under the Hill," in the elaborate stylized irony of Max Beerbohm. Surely not provincials these, but just as surely artists. Moreover Saltus's style may be said to possess American characteristics. It is dashing and rapid, and as clear as the water in Southern seas. The man has a penchant for short and nervous sentences, but they are never jerky. They ex- plode like so many firecrackers and remind one of the great national holiday ! . . . Nevertheless Edgar Saltus should have been born in France. His essays, whether they deal with literary criticism, history, religion (which is almost an obsession with this writer), devil-worship, or cook- ing, are pervaded by that rare quality, charm. Somewhere he quotes a French aphorism : " Eire ri-che n'est pas V affaire, Toute V 'affaire est de charmer," which might be applied to his own work. There is a deep and beneficent guile in the simplicity of his style, as limpid as a brook, and yet, as over a brook, in its overtones hover a myriad of spark- [45] Edgar Sal tus ling dragon-flics and butterflies; in its depths lie a plethora of trout. He deals with the most ob- struse and abstract subjects with such ease and grace, without for one moment laying aside the badge of authority, that they assume a mysteri- ous fascination to catch the eye of the passerby. In his fictions he has sometimes cultivated a more hectic style, but that in itself constitutes one of the bases of its richness. Scarcely a word but evokes an image, a strange, bizarre image, often a complication of images. He is never afraid of the colloquial, never afraid of slang even, and he often weaves lovely patterns with obsolete or tech- nical words. These lines, in which Saltus paid tribute to Gautier, he might, with equal justice, have applied to himself: " No one could torment a fancy more delicately than he ; he had the gift of adjective; he scented a new one afar like a truffle; and from the Morgue of the dictionary he dragged forgotten beauties. He dowered the language of his day with every tint of dawn and every convul- sion of sunset ; he invented metaphors that were worth a king's ransom, and figures of speech that deserve the Prix Montyon. Then reviewing his work, he formulated an axiom which will go down with a nimbus through time: Whomsoever a thought however complex, a vision however apoca- [46] Edgar Saltus lyptic, surprises without words to convey it, is not a writer. The inexpressible does not exist." It is impossible to taste at this man's table. One must eat the whole dinner to appreciate its opulent inevitability. Still I may offer a few olives, a branch or two of succulent celery to those who have not as yet been invited to sit down. One of his ladies walks the Avenue in a gown the " color of fried smelts." Such figurative phrases as " Her eyes were of that green-grey which is caught in an icicle held over grass," " The sand is as fine as face powder, nuance Rachel, packed hard," " Death, it may be, is not merely a law but a place, perhaps a garage which the traveller reaches on a demolished motor, but whence none can proceed until all old scores are paid," " The ocean resem- bled nothing so much as an immense blue syrup," " She was a pale freckled girl, with hair the shade of Bavarian beer," " The sun rose from the ocean like an indolent girl from her bath," " Night, that queen who reigns only when she falls, shook out the shroud she wears for gown," are to be found on every page. Certain phrases sound good to him and are re-used : " Disappearances are decep- tive," " ruedelapaixian " (to describe a dress), " toilet of the ring " (lifted from the bull-fight in " Mr. Incoul's Misadventure " to do service in an [47] Edgar Saltus account of the arena games under Nero in " Im- perial Purple"), but repetition of this kind is in- frequent in his works and seemingly unnecessary. Ideas and phrases, endless chains of them, spurt from the point of his ardent pen. Standing on his magic carpet he shakes new sins out of his sleeve as a conjurer shakes out white rabbits and juggles words with an exquisite dexterity. He is, indeed, the jongUur de noire ame! From the beginning, his style has attracted the attention of the few and no one, I am sure, has written a three line review of a book by Sultus without referring to it. Mme. Ann-lie Rives has quoted Oscar Wilde as saying to her one night at dinner, " In Edgar Saltus's work passion struggles with grammar on every page!" Perci- val Pollard has dubbed him a " prose paranoiac," and Elbert Hubbard says, " He writes so well that he grows enamoured of his own style and is sub- dued like the dyer's hand; he becomes intoxicated on the lure of lines and the roll of phrases. He is woozy on words locoed by syntax and pros- ody. The libation he pours is flavoured with eu- phues. It is all like a cherry in a morning Mar- tini." A phrase which Remy de Gourmont uses to describe Villiers de 1'Isle Adam might be applied with equal success to the author of " The Lords of [48] Edgar Saltus the Ghostland " : " L'idealisme de Villiers etait un veritable idealisme verbal, c'est-a-dire qu'tt croyait vraiment a la puissance evocatrice des mots, a leur vertu magique." And we may listen to Sal- tus's own testimony in the matter: " It may be noted that in literature only three things count, style, style polished, style repolished; these imagination and the art of transition aid, but do not enhance. As for style, it may be defined as the sorcery of syllables, the fall of sentences, the use of the exact term, the pursuit of a repetition even unto the thirtieth and fortieth line. Gram- mar is an adjunct but not an obligation. No grammarian ever wrote a thing that was fit to read." At his worst and his worst can be monstrous ! garbed fantastically in purple patches and gaudy rags, he wallows in muddy puddles of Bur- gundy and gold dust; even then he is unflagging and holds the attention in a vise. His women have eyes which are purple pools, their hair is bitten by combs, their lips are scarlet threads. Even the names of his characters, Roanoke Rari- tan, Ruis Ixar, Tancred Ennever, Erastus Varick, Gulian Verplank, Melancthon Orr, Justine Dun- nellen, Roland Mistrial, Giselle Oppensheim, Yoda Jones, Stella Sixmuth, Violet Silverstairs, Salb'e [49] Edgar Sal tu s Malakoff, Shane Wyvell, Dugald Maule, Eden Menemon (it will be observed that he has a per- sistent, balefully procacious, perhaps, indeed, Freudian predilection for the letters U, V, and X), 1 are fantastic and fabulous . . . sometimes almost frivolous. And here we may find our paradox. His sense of humour is abnormal, sometimes expressed directly by way of epi- gram or sly wording but may it not also occa- sionally express itself indirectly in these purple towers of painted velvet words, extravagant fables, and unbelievable characters he is so fond of erecting? Some of his work almost approaches the burlesque in form. He carries his manner to a point where he seems to laugh at it himself, and then, with a touch of poignant realism or a poetic phrase, he confounds the reader's judgment. The virtuosity of the performance is breath-taking! He is always the snob (somewhere he defends the snob in an essay): rich food ("half-mourning" [artichoke hearts and truffles], " filet of reindeer," a cygnet in its plumage bearing an orchid in its beak, " heron's eggs whipped with wine into an 1 You will find an account of Balzac's interesting theory regarding names and letters, which may well have had a di- rect influence on Edgar Saltus, in Saltus's " Balzac," p. 29 et seq. For a precisely contrary theory turn to " The Nam- ing of Streets " in Max Beerbohm's " Yet Again." [50] Edgar Saltu s amber foam," " mashed grasshoppers baked in saffron "), rich clothes, rich people interest him. There is no poverty in his books. His creatures do not toil. They cut coupons off bonds. Some- times they write or paint, but for the most part they are free to devote themselves exclusively to the pursuit of emotional experience, eating, read- ing, and travelling the while. And when they have finished dining they wipe their hands, wetted in a golden bowl, in the curly hair of a tiny serv- ing boy. A character in " Madam Sapphira " explains this tendency : " A writer, if he happens to be worth his syndicate, never chooses a sub- ject. The subject chooses him. He writes what he must, not what he might. That's the thing the public can't understand." There is always a preoccupation with ancient life, sometimes freely expressed as in " Imperial Purple," but more often suggested by plot, phrase, or scene. He kills more people than Caligula killed during the whole course of his bloody reign. Murders, suicides, and other forms of sudden death flash their sensations across his pages. Webster and the other Elizabethans never steeped themselves so completely in gore. In almost every book there is an orgy of death and he has been ingenious in varying its forms. The poisons of rafflesia, [51] Edgar Saltus muscarinc, and orsere arc introduced in his fic- tions ; somewhere he devotes an essay to toxicology. Daggers with blades like needles, pistols, drown- irigs, HNpliy \iations, play their rules . . . and in one book there is a crucifixion ! Again I find that Mr. Saltus has said his word on the subject : "In fiction as in history it is the shudder that tells. Hugo could find no higher compliment for Baudelaire than to announce that the latter had discovered a new one. For new shudders are as rare as new vices; antiquity has made them all seem trite. The apt commingling of the horrible and the trivial, pathos and ferocity, is yet the one secret of enduring work a secret, parenthetically, which Hugo knew as no one else." His fables depend in most instances upon sexual abberrations, curious coincidences, fantastic hap- penings. Rapes and incests decorate his pages. He does not ask us to believe his monstrous stories; he compels us to. He carries us by means of the careless expenditure of many pas- sages of somewhat ribald beauty, along with him, captive to his pervasive charm. We are con- stantly reminded, in endless, almost wearisome, imagery, of gold and purple, foreign languages, esoteric philosophies, foods the names of which [52] Edgar Saltus strike the ear as graciously as they themselves might strike the tongue. From Huysmans he has learned the formula for ravishing all our senses. Words are often used for their own sakes to call up images, colour flits across every page, across, indeed, every line. We taste, we smell, we see. There is the pomp and circumstance of the Roman Catholic ritual in these pages, the Roman Catholic ritual well supplied with mythical monsters, sing- ing flowers, and blooming women. Strange scar- let and mulberry threads form the woof of these tapestries, threads pulled with great labour from all the art of the past. There is, in much of his work, an undercurrent of subtle sensuous erotic poison ; in one of her stories Edna Kenton tells us that chartreuse jaune and bananas form such a poison. There is a suggestion of chartreuse jaune and bananas in much of the work of Edgar Saltus. He is constantly obsessed by the mysteries of love and death, the veils of Isis, the secrets of Moses. While others were delving in the Amer- ican soil his soul sped afar; he is not even a cos- mopolitan ; he is a Greek, a Brahmin, a worship- per of Ishtar. There is a prodigious and prodigal display of genius in his work, savannahs of epi- grams, forests of ideas, phrases enough to fill the [53] Edgar Saltus ocean. 1 There is enough material in the romances of Edgar Saltus to furnish all the cinema com- panies in America with scenarios for a twelve- month. Early in the Eighties a writer in " The Argus " referred to him as " the prose laureate of pes- simism." His philosophy may be summed up in a few phrases: Nothing matters, Whatever will IK- is, Everything is possible, and Since we live today let us make the best of it and live in Paris. And through all the opera of Saltus, through the rapes and murders, tin- nligious, philosophical, and so- cial discussions, rings Cherubino's still unanswered question, Cht cota e amor? like a persistent refrain. After having said so much it seems unnecessary to add that I strongly advise the reader to go out and buy all the books of Edgar Saltus he can find (and to find many will require patience and dexterity, as most of them are out of print). To further aid him in the matter I have prepared a short catalogue and with his permission I will guide him gently through this new land. I have also added a list of publishers, together with the dates of publication, although I cannot, in some u Wit and Wisdom from Edgar Saltus n by G. F. Monkshood and George Gamble, and "The Cynic's Posy," a collection of epigrams, the majority of which are taken from Saltus, may be brought forward in evidence. [54] Edgar Saltus instances, vouch for their having been the orig- inal imprints. It may be noted that almost all his books have been reprinted in England. 1 " Balzac," 2 signed Edgar Evertson Saltus (for a time he used his full name) is such good literary criticism and such good personal biography that one wishes the author had tried the form again. He did not save in his prefaces to his translations, his essay on Victor Hugo, and his short study of Oscar Wilde. In its miniature way, for the book is slight, " Balzac " is as good of its kind as James Huneker's " Chopin," Auguste Ehrhard's " Fanny Elssler," and Frank Harris's " Oscar Wilde." In style it is superior to any of these. It is a very pretty performance for a debut and if it is out of print, as I think it is, some enterprising pub- lisher should serve it to the public in a new edition. The two most interesting chapters, largely anec- dotal but continuously illuminating, are entitled " The Vagaries of Genius," wherein one may find an infinitude of details concerning the manner in i Certain books by Edgar Saltus have been announced from time to time but have never appeared; these include: " Annochiatura," " Immortal Greece," " Our Lady of Beauty," " Cimmeria," "Daughters of Dream," "Scaffolds and Altars," "Prince Charming," and "The Crimson Cur- tain." zHoughton, Mifflin and Co.; 1884. Reprinted 1887 and 1890. [55] Edgar Saltus which Balzac worked, and " The Chase for Gold," but tucked in somewhere else is a charming digres- sion about realism in fiction and the bibliography should still be of use to students. Saltus tells us that Balzac took all his characters' names from life, frequently from signs which he observed on the street. In this respect Saltus certainly has not followed him; in another he has been more im- itative: I refer to the Bulgarian trick of carry- ing pi-opli- from one book to another. " The Philosophy of Disenchantment " 1 is an ingratiating account of the pessimism of Schopen- hauer, a philosophy with which it would seem, Sal- tus is fully in accord. Two-thirds of the book is allotted to Schopenhauer, but the remainder is devoted to an exposition of the teachings of von Hartmann and a final essay, " Is Life an Afflic- tion? " which query the author seems to answer in the affirmative. One of the best-known of the Saltus books, " The Philosophy of Disenchant- ment " is written in a clear, translucent style without the iridescence which decorates his later opera. " After-Dinner Stories from Balzac, done into English by Myndart Verelst (obviously E. S.) i Houghton, Mifflin and Co.; 1885. Reprinted by the Bel- ford Co. [56] Edgar Saltus with an introduction by Edgar Saltus " * contains four of the Frenchman's tales, " The Red Inn," " Madame Firmiani," " The 'Grande Breteche '," and " Madame de Beauseant." The introduction is written in Saltus's most beguiling manner and may be referred to as one of the most delightful short essays on Balzac extant. The dedication is to V. A. B. " The Anatomy of Negation " 2 is Saltus's best book in his earlier manner, which is as free from flamboyancy as early Gothic, and one of his most important contributions to our literature. The work is a history of antitheism from Kapila to Leconte de Lisle and, while the writer in a brief prefatory notice disavows all responsibility for the opinions of others, it can readily be felt that the book is a labour of love and that his sympathy lies with the iconoclasts through the centuries. The chapter entitled, " The Convulsions of the Church," a brief history of Christianity, is one of the most brilliant passages to be found in any of the works of this very brilliant writer. Indeed, if you are searching for the soul of Saltus you could not do better than turn to this chapter. Of i George J. Coombes; 1886. Reprinted by Brentano's. 2Scribner and Welford; 1887. Revised edition, Belford, Clarke and Co.; 1889. [57] Edgar S al tu s Jesus he says, " He was the most entrancing of nihilists but no innovator." Here is another ex- cerpt : " Paganism was not dead ; it had merely fallen asleep. Isis gave way to Mary ; apotheosis was replaced by canonization; the divinities were succeeded by saints; and, Africa aiding, the Church surged from mythology with the Trinity for tiara." A^ain: " Satan was Jew from horn to hoof. The registry of his birth is contained in the evolution of Hebraic thought." Never was any book so full of erudition and ideas so easy to read, a fascinating opus, written by a true scep- tic. Following the Baedeker system, adopted so amusingly by Henry T. Finck in his " Songs and Song Writers," this book should be triple-starred. " Tales before Supper, from Theophile Gautier and Prosper Me'rim^e, told in English by Myndart Verejfit and delayed with a proem by Edgar Sal- tus." l Translation again. The stories are " Avatar " and " The Venus of Ille." The essay at the beginning is a very charming performance. This book is dedicated to E. C. R. "Mr. Incoul's Misadventure," 2 Saltus's first novel, is also the best of his numerous fictions. It, too, should be triple-starred in any guide book iBrentano's; 1887. 2 Benjamin and Bell; 1887. [58] Edgar Saltus through this opiis-la.nd. In it will be found, super- distilled, the very essence of all the best qualities of this writer. It is written with fine reserve; the story holds ; the characters are unusually well observed, felt, and expressed. Irony shines through the pages and the final cadence includes a murder and a suicide. For the former, bromide of potassium and gas are utilized in combination ; for the latter laudanum, taken hypodermically, suffices. There are scenes in Biarritz and North- ern Spain which include a thrilling picture of a bull-fight. There is an interesting glimpse of the Paris Opera. There is a description of an epi- thumetic library which embraces many forbidden titles, (How that " baron of moral endeavour . . . the professional hound of heaven," Anthony Corn- stock, would have gloated over these shelves!), a vibrant page about Goya, and another about a Thibetian cat. Many passages could be brought forward as evidence that Mr. Saltus loves the fire- side sphynx. The Mr. Incoul of the title gives one a very excellent idea of how inhuman a just man can be. There is not a single slip in the skilful delineation of this monster. The beautiful heroine vaguely shambles into a tapestried background. She is moyen age in her appealing weakness. The jeune premier, Lenox Leigh, is well drawn and [59] Edgar Saltus lighted. Time after time the author strikes subtle harmonies which must have delighted Henry James. Why is this book not dedicated to the author of " The Turn of the Screw " rather than to " E. A. S."? The pages are permeated with suspense, horror, information, irony, and charm, about evenly distributed, all of which qualities are expressed in the astounding title (astounding after you have read the book). There is a white mar- riage in this tale, stipulated in the hymeneal bond. In 1877 Tschaikovsky made a similar agreement with the woman he married. * The Truth About Tristrem Varick " 1 is writ- ten with the same restraint which characterizes the style of " Mr. Incoul's Misadventure," a restraint seldom to be encountered in Saltus's later fictions. One of the angles of the plot in which an irate father attempts to suppress a marriage by sug- gesting incest, bobs up twice again in his stoi for the last time nearly thirty years later in "The Mmish-r." Irony is the keynote of the u<>rk, a keynote sounded in the dedication, "To my master, the philosopher of the unconscious, Eduard von Hartmann, this attempt in ornamen- tal disenchantment is dutifully inscribed." The heroine, as frequently happens with Saltus hero- i Belford Co.; 1888. [60] Edgar Saltus ines, is veiled with the mysteries of Isis ; we do not see the workings of her mind and so we can sympathize with Varick, who pursues her with persistent misunderstanding and arduous devotion through 240 pages. He attributes her aloofness to his father's unfounded charge against his mother and her father. When he learns that she has borne a child he suspects rape and, with a needle-like dagger that leaves no sign, he kills the man he believes to have seduced her. Then he goes to the lady to receive her thanks, only to learn that she loved the man he has killed. Varick gives himself into the hands of the police, con- fesses, and is delivered to justice, the lady gloat- ing. A strikingly pessimistic tale, only less good than " Mr. Incoul." There is superb writing in these pages, many delightful passages. La Cener- entola and Lucrezia Borgia are mentioned in pass- ing. Saltus has (or had) an exuberant fondness for Donizetti and Rossini. Here is a telling bit of art criticism (attributed to a character) de- scriptive of the Paris Salon : " There was a Manet or two, a Moreau and a dozen excellent landscapes, but the rest represented the apotheosis of mediocrity. The pictures which Gerome, Cabanel, Bouguereau, and the acolytes of these pastry-cooks exposed were stupid and sterile as [61] Edgar Sal tu s church doors." This required courage in 1888. One wonders when- Km von Cox was at the time! Give this book at least two stars. Kden " ' is the third of Saltus's fictions and possibly the poorest of the three. Eden is the name of the heroine whose further name is Mene- mon. Stuyvesant Square is her original habitat but she migrates to Fifth Avenue. The tide is flowing South again nowadays. Her husband is almost too good, but nevertheless appearances seem against him until he explains that the lady with whom he has been seen in a cab is his daugh- ter by a former marriage, and the young man who seems to have been making lo\, to Kdrn is his son. Characteristic of Saltus is the use of the Spanish word for nightingale. There are no deaths, no suicides, no murders in these pages: a very eunuch of a book ! A motto from Tasso, " Perdute e tut to il tempo che m amor non si spende " adorns the title page and the work is dedicated to " E . H Amicissima." With " The Pace that Kills " 2 Saltus doffs his old coat and dons a new and gaudier garment. Possibly he owed this change in style to the influ- ence of the London movement so interestingly de- i Bel ford, Clarke and Co.; 1888. sBelford Co.; 1889. [62] Edgar Saltus scribed in Holbrook Jackson's " The Eighteen- Nineties." The book begins with abortion and ends with a drop over a ferry-boat into the icy East River. There is an averted strangulation of a baby and for the second time in a Saltus opus a dying millionaire leaves his fortune to the St. Nicholas Hospital. Was Saltus ballyhooing for this institution? The hero is a modern Don Juan. Alphabet Jones appears occasionally, as he does in many of the other novels. This Balzacian trick obsessed the author for a time. The book is dedicated to John S. Rutherford and bears as a motto on its title page this quotation from Rabus- son: " Pourquoi la mort? Dites, plutot, pour- quoi la vie? " In " A Transaction in Hearts " l the Reverend Christopher Gonfallon falls in love with his wife's sister, Claire. A New England countess, a sub- sidiary figure, suggests d'Aurevilly. This story originally appeared in " Lippincott's Magazine " and the editor who accepted it was dismissed. A year or so later a new editor published " The Pic- ture of Dorian Gray." Still later Saltus tells me he met Oscar Wilde in London and the Irish poet asked him for news of the new editor. " He's quite well," answered Saltus. Wilde did not seem to be iBelford Co.; 1889. [63] Edgar Sal tu s pleased : " When your story appeared the editor was removed; when mine appeared I supposed he would be hanged. Now you tell me he is quite well. It is most disheartening." Saltus then asked Wilde why Dorian Gray was cut by his friends. Wilde turned it over. " I fancy they saw him eating fish with his knife." " A Transient Guest and other Episodes " * con- tains three short tales besides the title story: " The Grand Duke's Riches," an account of an intfrnious robbery at the Brevoort, " A Maid of Athens," and " Fausta," a story of love, revenge, and death in Cuba. If the final cadence of the book is a dagger thrust the prelude is a subtle poi- son, rafflesia, a Sumatran plant, intended for the IRTO, Tancred Ennever, but consumed with fatal results by his faithful fox terrior, Zut Alors. The story is arresting and, as frequently happens in Saltus romances, a man finds himself no match for a woman. " A Transient Guest " is dedicated to K. J. M. The slender volume entitled " Love and Lore " 2 contains a short series of slight essays, interrupted by slighter sonnets, on subjects which, for the most part, Saltus has treated at greater length iBelford, Clarke and Co.; 1889. 2 Bel ford Co.; 1890. [64] Edgar Saltus and with greater effect elsewhere. He makes a whimsical plea for a modern revival of the Court of Love and in " Morality in Fiction " he derides that Puritanism in American letters whose dark scourge H. L. Mencken still pursues with a cat-o'- nine-tails and a hand grenade. He gives us a fan- ciful set of rules for a novelist which, happily, he has ignored in his own fictions. The most inter- esting, personal, and charming chapter, although palpably derived from " The Philosophy of Dis- enchantment," is that entitled " What Pessimism Is Not " ; here again we are in the heart of the author's philosophy. Those who like to read books about the Iberian Peninsula can scarcely afford to miss " Fabulous Andalucia," in which an able brief for the race of Othello is presented: " Under the Moors, Cordova surpassed Baghdad. They wrote more poetry than all the other nations put together. It was they who invented rhyme; they wrote everything in it, contracts, challenges, treaties, treatises, diplomatic notes and messages of love. From the earliest khalyf down to Boab- dil, the courts of Granada, of Cordova and of Seville were peopled with poets, or, as they were termed, with makers of Ghazels. It was they who gave us the dulcimer, the hautbois and the guitar; it was they who invented the serenade. We are [65] Edgar Saltus indebted to them for algebra and for the canons of chivalry as well. ... It was from them that came the first threads of light which preceded the Renaissance. Throughout mediaeval Europe they were the only people that thought." The book is dedicated to Edgar Fawcett, " perfect poet perfect friend " and is embellished with a portrait of its author. " The Story Without a Name " l is a transla- tion of " Une Histoire Sans Norn " of Barbey d'Aurevilly, and is preceded by one of Saltus's charming and atmospheric literary essays, the best on d'Aurevilly to be found in English. When this book first appeared, Mr. Saltus informs me, a re- viewer, " who contrived to be both amusing and complimentary," said that Barbey d'Aurevilly was a fictitious person and that this vile story was Saltus's own vile work ! " Mary Magdalen," 2 on the whole disappoint- ing, is nevertheless one of the important Sal- tus opera. The opening chapters, like Oscar Wilde's Salome (published two years later than "Mary Magdalen") owe much to Flaubert's " Herodias." The dance on the hands is a detail iBelford Co.; 1891. zBelford Co.; 1891. Reprinted by Mitchell Kennerley; 1906. [66] Edgar Saltus from Flaubert, a detail which Tissot followed in his painting of Salome. . . . From the later chap- ters it is possible that Paul Heyse filched an idea. The turning point of his drama, Maria von Mag- dala, hinges on Judas's love for Mary and his jealousy of Jesus. Saltus develops exactly this situation. Heyse's play appeared in 1899, eight years after Saltus's novel. However, Saltus has protested to me that it is an idea that might have occurred to any one. " I put it in," he added, " to make the action more nervous." The book begins well with a description of Herod's court and Rome in Judea, but as a whole it is unsatisfactory. Once the plot develops Saltus seems to lose in- terest. He lazily quotes whole scenes from the Bible (George Moore very cleverly avoided this pitfall in "The Brook Kerith"). The early chapters suggest " Imperial Purple," which ap- peared a year later and upon which he may well have been at work at this time. There is a fore- shadowing, too, of " The Lords of the Ghost- land " in a very amusing and slightly cynical pas- sage in which Mary as a child listens to Sephorah the sorceress tell legends and myths of Assyria and Egypt. Mary interrupts with " Why you mean Moses ! You mean Noah ! " just as a child of to- day, if confronted with the situations in the Greek [67] Edgar Saltus dramas would attribute them to Bayard Veiller or Eugene Walter. Saltus is too much of a scholar to find much novelty in Christianity. But aside from this passage cynicism is lacking from this book, a quality which makes another story on the same theme, " Le Procurateur de Jud6e," one of the greatest short stories in any language. .Mary's sins are quickly passed over and we come almost immediately to her conversion. Herod Anfipas, with his "fan-shaped beard" and vacil- lating Pilate, quite comparable to a modern poli- tician, are the most human and best-realized char- acters in a book which should have been greater than it is. " Mary Magdalen " is dedicated to Henry James. " The facts in the Curious Case of H. Hyrtl, esq." * is a slight yam in the mellow Stevenson manner, with a kindly old gentleman as the mes- senger of the supernatural who provides the wherewithal for a marriage between an impover- ished artist, who is painting Heliogabolus's feast of roses, and his sweet young thing. Quite a departure this from the usual Saltus manner; nevertheless there are two deaths, one by shock, the other in a railway accident. The plot de- iP. F. Collier; 1892; "Written especially for 'Once a Week Library/" [68] E dga r S al tu s pends on as many impossible entrances and exits as a Palais Royal farce and the reader is asked to believe in many coincidences. The book is dedi- cated to Lorillard Ronalds who, the author ex- plains in a few French phrases, asked him to write something " de tres pure et de ires chaste, pour une jeunesse, sans doute" He adds that the story is a rewriting of a tale which had appeared twenty years earlier. " Imperial Purple " 1 marks the high-tide of Saltus's peculiar genius. The emperors of im- perial decadent Rome are led by the chains of art behind the chariot wheels of the poet: Julius Caesar, whom Cato called " that woman," Augus- tus, Tiberius, Caligula, the wicked Agrippina, for whom Agnes Repplier named her cat, Claudius, Nero, Hadrian, Vespasian, down to the incred- ible Heliogabolus. Saltus, who has given us many vivid details concerning the lives of his predeces- sors, seemingly falters at this dread name, but only seemingly. More can be found about this ex- traordinary and perverse emperor in Lombard's " L'Agonie " and in Franz Blei's " The Powder Puff," but, although Saltus is brief, he evokes an atmosphere and a picture in a few short para- i Merrill, Higgins and Co;. 1893. Reprinted by Mitchell Kennerley; 1906. [69] Edgar Saltus graphs. The sheer lyric quality of this book has remained unsurpassed by this author. Indeed it is rare in all literature. Page after page that Wal- ter Pater, Oscar Wilde, or J. K. Huysmans might have been glad to sign might be set before you. The man writes with invention, with sap, with urge. Our eyes are not clogged with foot-notes and references. It is plain that our author has delved in the " Scriptores Historiae Augusts," that he has read Lampridius, Suetonius, and the others, but he does not strive to make us aware of it. The historical form has at last found a poet to render it supportable. Blood runs across the pages ; gore and booty are the principal themes ; and yet Beauty struts supreme through the hor- ror. The author's sympathy is his password, n sympathy which he occasionally exposes, for he is not above pinning his heart to his sleeve, as, for example, when he says, " In spite of Augustus's boast, the city was not by any means of marble. It was filled with crooked little streets, with the atrocities of the Tarquins, with houses unsightly and perilous, with the moss and dust of ages; it compared with Alexandria as London compares with Paris ; it had a splendour of its own, but a splendour that could be heightened." Here is a picture of squalid Rome : " In the subura, where [70] Edgar Saltus at night women sat in high chairs, ogling the passer with painted eyes, there was still plenty of brick; tall tenements, soiled linen, the odor of Whitechapel and St. Giles. The streets were noisy with match-pedlars, with vendors of cake and tripe and coke; there were touts there too, altars to unimportant divinities, lying Jews who dealt in old clothes, in obscene pictures and unmentionable wares; at the crossings there were thimbleriggers, clowns and jugglers, who made glass balls appear and disappear surprisingly; there were doorways decorated with curious invitations, gossipy barber shops, where, through the liberality of politicians, the scum of a great city was shaved, curled and painted free; and there were public houses, where vagabond slaves and sexless priests drank the mulled wine of Crete, supped on the flesh of beasts slaughtered in the arena, or watched the Syrian women twist to the click of castanets." The ac- count of the arena under Nero should not be missed, but it is too long to quote here. The book, which we give three stars, is dedicated to Edwin Albert Schroeder. Fortunately, of all Sal- tus's works, it is the most readily procurable. " Imperial Purple " has had a curious history. Belford, Clarke and Co., who hid their identity behind the " Morrill, Higgins " imprint, failed [71] Edgar Saltus shortly after they had issued the book. " Pres- ently," Mr. Saltus writes me, " a Chicago biblio- filou brought it out as the work of some one else and called it 'The Sins of Nero.'" Meanwhile Greening published it in London and finally Mitchell Krnncrley reprinted it in New York. In 1911 Macrnill.in in London brought out "The Amazing Emperor Heliogabolus " by the Rev- erend John Stuart Hay of Oxford. In the pref- ace to this book I found the following : ** I have also the permission of Mr. . . Saltus of Har- vard University (fie) to quote his vivid and beau- tiful studies on the Roman Empire and her cus- toms. I am also deeply indebted to Mr. Walter Pater, Mr. J. A. Symonds, and Mr. Saltus for many a tournure de phrase and picturesque render- ing of Tacitus, Suctonious, Lampridius, and the rest." The Reverend Doctor certainly helped himself to " Imperial Purple." Words, sentences, nay whole paragraphs appear without the for- mality of quotation marks, without any indication, indeed, save these lines in the preface, that they are not part of the Doctor's own imagination, unless one compares them with the style in which the rest of the book is written. " In one in- stance," Mr. Saltus writes me, " he gave a para- graph of mine as his own. Later on he added, [72] Edgar Saltus ' as we have already said ' and repeated the para- graph. The plural struck me as singular." " Madam Sapphira " 1 is a vivid study in un- chastened womanhood. We see but little of the lady in the 251 pages of this " Fifth Avenue Story " ; her character is exposed to us through the experiences of her poor fool husband, who colloquially would be called a simp, by denizens of the Low World a boob. He redeems himself to some extent by sending Madam Sapphira a belated bouquet of cyanide of potassium. On the whole, though characters and phrases in his work might be brought forward to prove the contrary, Mr. Saltus obviously has a low opinion of women and thinks that men do better without them. The greater part of the time he appears to agree with Posthumus : " Could I find out The woman's part ih me! For there's no motion That tends to vice in man but I affirm It is the woman's part ; be it lying, note it The woman's ; flattering, hers ; deceiving, hers ; Lust and rank thoughts, hers, hers ; revenges, hers ; Ambitions, covetings, changes of prides, disdain, Nice longings, slanders, mutability, IF. Tennyson Neely; 1893. Edgar Saltus All faults that may be named, nay that hell knows, Why, hers, in part or all; but rather, all ; For even to vice They are not constant, but are changing still One vice of a minute old for one Not half so old as that. Til write against them, Detest them, curse them. Yet 'tis greater skill In a true hate, to pray they have their will : The very devils cannot plague them better." " Enthralled, a story of international life set- ting forth the curious circumstances concerning Lord Cloden and Oswald Quain " : l a mad opiis this, an insane phantasmagoria of crime, avarice, and murder. For the second time in this author's novels incest plays a role. This time it is real. Quain is indeed the half-brother of the lady who desires to marry him. He is as vile and virulent u villain as any who stalks through the pages of Ann Ker, Eliza Bromley, or Mrs. Radcliffe. A Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde motive is sounded. An ugly man comes back from London a handsome fellow after visits to a certain doctor who re- arranges the lines of his .face. The transfor- mation is effected every day now (some of our prominent actresses are said to have benefited by i Tudor Press; 1894. [74] Edgar Saltu s this operation), but in 1894* the mechanism of the trick must have been appallingly creaky. This story, indeed, borders on the burlesque and has almost as much claim to the title as " The Green Carnation." Was the author laughing at the Eighteen Nineties? The period is subtly evoked in one detail, constantly reiterated in Sal- tus's early books : ladies and gentlemen when they leave a room " push aside the portieres." Some- times the " rings jingle." He has in most in- stances mercifully spared us further descriptions of the interiors of New York houses at this epoch. ... At a dinner party one of the guests refers to Howells as the " foremost novelist who is never read." The book is dedicated to " Cheru- bina, dulcissime rerwm" Saltus returned to the central theme of " Enthralled " in a story called " The Impostor," printed in " Ainslee's " for May, 1917. " When Dreams Come True " l again brings us in touch with Tancred Ennever, the stupid hero of " The Transient Guest." In the meantime he has become an almost intolerable prig. It is probable that Saltus meant more by this fable than he has let appear. The roar of the waves on the coast of Lesbos is distinctly audible for a iThe Transatlantic Publishing Co.; 1895. [75] Edgar Sal tu s time and the denoument seems to belong to quite another story. . . . Ennever has turned author. We are informed that he has completed studies on Huysmans and Leconte de Lisle; he is also en- gaged on a " Historia Amoris." There is an in- teresting passage relating to the names of great writers. Alphabet Jones assures us that they are always " in two syllables with the accent on the first. Oyez: Homer, Sappho, Horace, Dante, Petrarch, Ronsard, Shakespeare, Hugo, Swin- burne . . . Balzac, Flaubert, Huysmans, Mich- elet, Renan." The reader is permitted to add ... "Saltus"! " Purple and Fine Women " l is a misnamed book. It should be called " Philosophic Fables." The first two stories are French in form. Paul Bourget himself is the hero of one of them! In " The Princess of the Sun " we are offered a new and fantastic version of the Coppelia story. "The Dear Departed" finds Saltus in a mur- derous amorous mood again. In " The Princess of the Golden Isles" a new poison is introduced, muscarine. Alchemy furnishes the theme for one tale; the protagonist seeks an alcahest, a human victim for his crucible. We are left in doubt as to whether he chooses his wife, who wears a dia- * Ainslee; 1903. [76] Edgar Saltu s mond set in one of her teeth, or a gorilla. There are dramas of dual personality and of death. Metaphysics and spiritualism rise dimly out of the charm of this book. There is a duchess who mews like a cat and somewhere we are assured that Perchc non posso odiartc from La Sormambula is the most beautiful aria in the Italian repertory. Here is a true and soul-revealing epigram : " The best way to master a subject of which you are ignorant is to write it up." Certainly not Saltus at his best, this opus, but far from his worst. " The Perfume of Eros " l is frenzied fiction again; amnesia, drunkenness, white slavery, sex, are its mingled themes. There is a pretty picture, recognizable in any smart community, of a witty woman of fashion, and a full-length portrait of a bounder. " The Yellow Fay," Saltus's cliche for the Demon Rum, was the original title of this " Fifth Avenue Incident." Romance and Realism consort lovingly together in its pages. There is an unforgetable passage descriptive of a young man ridding himself of his mistress. He inter- rupts his flow of explanation to hand her a card case, which she promptly throws out of the win- dow. i A. Wessels Co.; 1905. [77] Edgar Saltus " ' That is an agreeable way of getting rid of twt-lve thousand dollars,' he remarked. " Yet, however lightly he affected to speak, the action annoyed him. Like all men of large means he was close. It seemed to him beastly to lose such a sum. He got up, went to tin- window and looked down. He could not see the case and he much wanted to go and look for it. But that for the moment Marie prevented." " The Pomps of Satan " l is replete with grace and in u iousncss, and full of charm, a quality more valuable to its possessor than juvenility, our au- thor tells us in a chapter concerning the lost elixir of youth. Neither form nor matter assume pon- derous shape in this volume, \\liidi in the quality of its contents reminds one faintly of Franz Blei's lady's breviary, " The Powder Puff," but Saltus's book is the more ingratiating of the two. Satan's pomps arc varied; the author exposes his whims, his ideas, images the past, forecasts the future, de- plores the present. There is a chapter on cook- ing and we learn that Saltus does not care for food prepared in the German style . . . nor yet in the American. He forbids us champagne: " Champagne is not a wine. It is a beverage, lighter indeed than brandy and soda, but, like i Mitchell Kcnnerley; 1906. [78] Edgar Saltus cologne, fit only for demi-reps." But he seems untrue to himself in an essay condemning the use of perfumes. His own books are heavily scented. With the rare prescience and clairvoyance of an artist he includes the German Kaiser in a chapter on hyenas (in 1906!); therein stalk the blood- stained shadows of Caligula, Caracalla, Atilla, Tamerlane, Cesare Borgia, Philip II, and Ivan the Terrible. The paragraph is worth quoting: " Power consists in having a million bayonets be- hind you. Its diffusion is not general. But there are people who possess it. For one, the German Kaiser. Not long since somebody or other diag- nosed in him the habitual criminal. We doubt that he is that. But we suspect that, were it not for the press, he would show more of primitive man than he has thus far thought judicious." Has Mme. de Thebes done better? Saltus also fore- saw Gertrude Stein. Peering into the future he wrote : " When that day comes the models of lit- erary excellence will not be the long and windy sentences of accredited bores, but ample brevities, such as the ' N ' on Napoleon's tomb, in which, in less than a syllable, an epoch, and the glory of it, is resumed." Saltus forsakes his previous choice from Bellini and installs Tu che a Dio as his fa- vourite Italian opera air. Here is another flash [79] Edgar Sal tu s of self-revealim-nt : " H v/.ancc is rumoured to have been the sewer of every sin, yet such was its beauty that it is the canker of our heart we could not have lived there." Always this turning to the far past, this delving in rosetta stones and palimp- sests, this preoccupation with the sights and sins of the ancient gods and kings. A chapter on poisons, another on Gille de Retz, which probably owes something to "La Bas," betray this pn-fVr- ence. He playfully suggests that the Academy of Arts and Letters be filled up with young nobodies : " They have, indeed, done nothing yet. But thcivin is their charm. An academy composed of young people who have done nothing yet would be more alluring than one made up of fossils who are unable to do anything more." Herein are con- tained enough aphorisms and epigrams to make up a new book of Solomonic wisdom. Hardly as evenly inspired as " Imperial Purple," " The Pomps of Satan " is more dashing and more varied. It is also more tired. " Vanity Square " l in Stella Sixmuth boasts such a " vampire " as even Theda Bara is seldom called upon to portray. Not until the final chap- ters of this mystery story do we discover that this lady has been poisoning a rich man's wife, i J. B. Lippincott Co.; 1906. [80] Edgar Saltus with an eye on the rich man's heart and hand. Orsere is this slow and subtle poison which leaves no subsequent trace. She is thwarted but in a subsequent attempt she is successful. Robert Hichens has used this theme in " Bella Donna." There is a suicide by pistol. An exciting story but little else, this book contains fewer references to the gods and the caesars than is usual with Saltus. To compensate there are long discussions about phobias, dual personalities (a girl with six is described) and theories about future existence. Vanity Square, we are told, is bounded by Central Park, Madison Avenue, Seventy-second Street and the Plaza. It will be remembered that Tancred Ennever was at work on " Historia Amoris " l in 1895, which would seem to indicate that Saltus had begun to collect material for it himself at that time. The title is a literal description of the contents of the book : Jt is a history of love. Suck a work might have been made purely anecdotal or scien- tific, but Saltus's purpose has been at once more serious and more graceful, to show how the love currents flowed through the centuries, to show what effect period life had on love and what effect love had on period life. Beginning with Babylon and i Mitchell Kennerley; 1907. [81] Edgar Saltus passing on through the " Song of Songs " we meet Helen of Troy, Scheherazade (though but briefly), Sappho (to whom an entire chapter is devoted), Cleopatra (whom Heine called " cette reme entre- tenue"), Mary Magdalen, Heloi'se. . . . The Courts of Love are described and deductions are drawn as to the effect of the Renaissance on the Gay Science. " Historia Amoris " is concluded by a Schopenhauerian essay on " The Law of Attrac- tion." Cicisbeism is not treated in extenso, as it should be, and I also missed the fragrant name of Sophie Arnould. Readers of " Love and Lore," " The Pomps of Satan," " Imperial Purple," and " The Lords of the Ghostland " will find much of their material adjusted to the purposes of this History of Love, which, nevertheless, no one inter- ested in Saltus can afford to miss. In " The Lords of the Ghostland, a history of the ideal," l Saltus returns to the theme of " The Anatomy of Negation." The newer work is both more cynical and more charming. It is, of course, a history and a comparison of religions. With Reinach Saltus believes that Christianity owes much to its ancestors. Brahma, Ormuzd, Amon- RA, Bel-Marduk, Jehovah, Zeus, Jupiter, and many lesser deities parade before us in defile, i Mitchell Kenncrley; 1907. [82] Edgar Saltus Prejudice, intolerance, tolerance even are lacking from this book, as they were from " Imperial Purple." "The Lords of the Ghostland " is neither reverent nor irreverent, it is unreverent. Mr. Saltus finds joy in writing about the gods, the joy of a poet, and if his chief est pleasure is to extol the gods of Greece that is only what might be expected of this truly pagan spirit. Students of comparative theology can learn much from these pages, but they will learn it unwittingly, for the poet supersedes the teacher. Saltus is never professorial. The scientific spirit is never to the fore; no marshalling of dull facts for their own sakes. Nevertheless I suspect that the book con- tains more absorbing information than any similar volume on the subject. With a fascinating and guileful style this divine devil of an author leads us on to the spot where he can point out to us that the only original feature of Christianity is the crucifixion, and even that is foreshadowed in Hindoo legend, in which Krishna dies, nailed by arrows to a tree. This book should be required reading for the first class in isogogics. Most of the scenes of " Daughters of the Rich " l are laid in Paris. The plot hinges on mis- taken identity and the whole is a very ingenious i Mitchell Kennerley; 1909. [83] Edgar Saltus detective story. The book begins rather than ends with a murder, but that is because the tale is told backward. Through lies, deceit, and treachery the woman in the case, one Sallie Mala- koff, betrays the hero into marriage with her. When he discovers her perfidy he cheerfully cuts her throat from ear to ear and goes to join the lady from whom he has been estranged. She re- ceives him with open arms and suggests wedding bells. No woman, she asserts, could resist a man who has killed another woman for her sake. This is decidedly a Roman point of view ! Some of the action takes place in a house on the Avenue Mala- koff, which must have been near the hotel of the Princesse de Sagan and the apartment occupied by Miss Mary Garden. ... A fat manufacturer's wife confronts the proposal of a mercenary duke with an epic rejoinder: "Pay a man a million dollars to sleep with my daughter ! Never ! " . . . Again Saltus demonstrates how completely he is master of the story-telling gift, how surely he pos- sesses the power to compel breathless attention. " The Monster " 1 is fiction, incredible, insane fiction. The monster is incest, in this instance inceste manque because it doesn't come off. On the eve of a runaway marriage Leilah Ogsten is i Pulitzer Publishing Co.; 1912. [84] Edgar Saltus informed by her father that her intended husband is her own brother (he inculpates her mother in the scandal). Leilah disappears and to put barriers between her and the man she loves becomes the bride of another. Verplank pursues. There are two fabulous duels and a scene in which our hero is mangled by dogs. The stage (for we are always in some extravagant theatre) is frequently set in Paris and the familiar scenes of the capital are in turn exposed to our view. It is all mad, full of purple patches and crimson splotches and yet, once opened, it is impossible to lay the book down until it is completed. From this novel Mr. Saltus fashioned his only play, The Gates of Life, which he sent to Charles Frohman and which Mr. Froh- man returned. The piece has neither been pro- duced nor published. Last year (1917) the Brothers of the Book in Chicago published privately an extremely limited edition (474 copies) of a book by Edgar Saltus entitled, " Oscar Wilde : An Idler's Impression," which contains only twenty-six pages, but those twenty-six pages are very beautiful. They evoke a spirit from the dead. Indeed, I doubt if even Saltus has done better than his description of a strange occurrence in a Regent Street Restaurant on a certain night when he was supping with [85] Edgar Saltus Wilde and Wilde was reading Salome to him: " apropos of nothing, or rather with what to me at the time was curious irrelevance, Oscar, while toss- ing off glass after glass of liquor, spoke of Phcme, a goddess rare even in mythology, who after ap- pearing twice in Homer, flashed through a verse of Hesiod and vanished behind a page of Herodotus. In telling of her, suddenly his eyes lifted, his mouth contracted, a spasm of pain or was it dread? had gripped him. A moment only. His face relaxed. It had gone. " I have since wondered, could he have evoked the goddess then? For Phem typified what mod- ern occultism terms the impact the premonition that surges and warns. It was Wilde's fate to die three times to die in the dock, to die in prison, to die all along the boulevards of Paris. Often since I have wondered could the goddess have been lifting, however slightly, some fringe of the crim- son curtain, behind which, in all its horror, his destiny crouched. If so, he braved it. " I had looked away. I looked again. Before me was a fat pauper, florid and over-dressed, who, in the voice of an immortal, was reading the fan- tasies of the damned. In his hand was a manu- script, and we were supping on Salome." Edgar Saltus began with Balzac in 1884 and [86] Edgar Saltus he has reached Oscar Wilde in 1917. His other literary essays, on Gautier and Merimee in " Tales Before Supper," on Barbey d'Aurevilly in " The Story Without a Name," and on Victor Hugo in " The Forum " (June, 1912,) all display the finest qualities of his genius. Pervaded with his rare charm they are clairvoyant and illuminating, more than that arresting. They should be brought to- gether in one volume, especially as they are at present absolutely inaccessible, terrifyingly so, every one of them. And if they are to be thus collected may we not hope for one or two new es- says with, say, for subjects, Flaubert and Huys- mans ? It is, you may perceive, as an essayist, a his- torian, an amateur philosopher that Saltus ex- cels, but his fiction should not be under-rated on that account. His novels indeed are half essays, just as his essays are half novels. Even the worst of them contains charming pages, delightful and unexpected interruptions. His series of fables suggests a vast Comedie Inhumaine but this state- ment must not be regarded as dispraise: it is merely description. You will find something of the same quality in the work of Edgar Allan Poe, but Saltus has more grace and charm than Poe, if less intensity. After one dip into realism Edgar Saltus (" Mr. Incoul's Misadventure ") Saltus became an incorrigible romantic. All his characters are the inventions of an errant fancy; scarcely one of them suggests a human being, but they are none the less creations of art. This, perhaps, was a daring procedure in an era devoted to the exploi tation in fiction of the facts of hearth and home. . . . After all, however, his way may be the better way. Personally I may say that my passion for realism is on the wane. In these strange tales we pass through the familiar haunts of metropolitan life, but the crea- tures are amazingly unfamiliar. They have horns and hoofs, halos and wings, or fins and tails. An esoteric band of fabulous monsters these: harpies and vampires take tea at Sherry's; succubi and incubbi are observed buying opal rings at Tif- fany's; fairies, angels, dwarfs, and elves, bearing branches of asphodel, trip lightly down Waverly Place ; peris, amshaspahands, asir, izeds, and gob- lins sleep at the Brevoort; seraphim and cheru- bim decorate drawing rooms on Irving Place; grif- fons, chimeras, and sphynxes take courses in phi- losophy at Harvard; willis and sylphs sing airs from Lucia di Lammermoor and Le Nozze di Figaro; naiads and mermaids embark on the Cunard Line; centaurs and amazons drive in the [88] Edgar Saltus Florentine Cascine; kobolds, gnomes, and trolls stab, shoot, and poison one another; and a satyr meets the martichoras in Gramercy Park. No such pictures of monstrous, diverting, sensuous existence can be found elsewhere save in the paint- ings of Arnold Bocklin, Franz von Stuck, and above all those of Gustave Moreau. If he had done nothing else Edgar Saltus should be famous for having given New York a mythology of its own! January 12, 1918. [89] The New Art of the Singer It't the law of life that nothing new can come into the world without pain/' Karen Borneman. The New Art of the Singer THE art of vocalization is retarding the progress of the modern music drama. That is the simple fact although, doubtless, you are as accustomed as I am to hearing it ex- pressed a rebours. How many times have we read that the art of singing is in its decadence, that soon there would not be one artist left fitted to deliver vocal music in public. The Earl of Mount Edgcumbe wrote something of the sort in 1825 for he found the great Catalani but a sorry trav- esty of his early favourites, Pacchierotti and Banti. I protest against this misconception. Any one who asserts that there are laws which govern singing, physical, scientific laws, must pay court to other ears than mine. I have heard this same man for twenty years shouting in the market place that a piece without action was not a play (usually the drama he referred to had more real action than that which decorates the progress of NeUie, the Beautiful Cloak Model), that a com- position without melody (meaning something by Richard Wagner, Robert Franz, or even Edvard Grieg) was not music, that verse without rhyme was not poetry. This same type of brilliant mind will go on to aver (forgetting the Scot) that men [93] New Art of the Singer who wear skirts are not men, (forgetting the Span- iards) that women who smoke cigars are not women, and to settle numberless other matters in so silly a manner that a ten year old, half-witted school boy, after three minutes light thinking, could be depended upon to do better. The rules for the art of singing, laid down in the Seventeenth and Eighteenth Centuries, have become obsolete. How could it be otherwise? They were contrived to fit a certain style of com- position. We have but the briefest knowledge, in- deed, of how people sang before 1700, although records exist praising the performances of Archilei and others. If a different standard for the criti- cism of vocalization existed before 1600 there is no reason why there should not after 1917. As a matter of fact, maugre much authoritative opin- ion to the contrary, a different standard does ex- ist. In certain respects the new standard is taken for granted. We do not, for example, expect to hear male sopranos at the opera. The Earl of Mount Edgcumbe admired this artificial form of voice almost to the exclusion of all others. His favourite singer, indeed, Pacchierotti, was a male soprano. But other breaks have been made with tradition, breaks which are not yet taken for granted. When you find that all but one or two [94] New Art of the Singer of the singers in every opera house in the world are ignoring the rules in some respect or other you may be certain, in spite of the protests of the professors, that the rules are dead. Their excuse has disappeared and they remain only as silly commandments made to fit an old religion. A singer in Handel's day was accustomed to stand in one spot on the stage and sing; nothing else was required of him. He was not asked to walk about or to act; even expression in his singing was limited to pathos. The singers of this period, Nicolini, Senesino, Cuzzoni, Faustina, Caffarelli, Farinelli, Carestini, Gizziello, and Pacchierotti, devoted their study years to preparing their voices for the display of a certain definite kind of florid music. They had nothing else to learn. As a consequence they were expected to be particularly efficient. Porpora, Caffarelli's teacher, is said to have spent six years on his pupil before he sent him forth to be " the greatest singer in the world." Contemporary critics appear to have been highly pleased with the result but there is some excuse for H. T. Finck's impatience, expressed in " Songs and Song Writers": "The favourites of the eighteenth-century Italian audiences were arti- ficial male sopranos, like Farinelli, who was fran- tically applauded for such circus tricks as beating [95] New Art of the Singer a trumpeter in holding on to a note, or racing with an orchestra and getting ahead of it; or Caffarelli, who entertained his audiences by sing- ing, in one breath, a chromatic chain of trills up and down two octaves. Caffarelli was a pupil of the famous vocal teacher Porpora, who wrote operas consisting chiefly of monotonous succes- sions of florid arias resembling the music that is now written for flutes and violins." All very well for the day, no doubt, but could Cuzzoni sing Isolde? Could Faustina sing Melisande? And what modern parts would be allotted to the Julian Kl tinges of the Eighteenth Century? When composers began to set dramatic tc\t> to music trouble immediately appeared at the door. For example, the contemporaries of Sophie Arnould, the " creator " of Iphigenie en Aulide, are agreed that she was greater as an actress tlum she was as a singer. David Garrick, indeed, pro- nounced her a finer actress than Clairon. From that day to this there has been a continual tri- angular conflict between critic, composer, and singer, which up to date, it must be admitted, has been won by the academic pundits, for, although the singer has struggled, she has generally bent under the blows of the critical knout, thereby holding the lyric drama more or less in the state [96] New Art of the Singer it was in a hundred years ago (every critic and almost every composer will tell you that any mod- ern opera can be sung according to the laws of bel canto and enough singers exist, unfortunately, to justify this assertion) save that the music is not so well sung, according to the old standards, as it was then. No singer has had quite the cour- age to entirely defy tradition, to refuse to study with a teacher, to embody her own natural ideas in the performance of music, to found a new school . . . but there have been many rebells. The operas of Mozart, Bellini, Donizetti, and Rossini, as a whole, do not demand great histrionic exertion from their interpreters and for a time singers trained in the old Handelian tradition met every requirement of these composers and their audiences. If more action was demanded than in Handel's day the newer music, in compensation, was easier to sing. But even early in the Nine- teenth Century we observe that those artists who strove to be actors as well as singers lost some- thing in vocal facility (really they were pushing on to the new technique). I need only speak of Ronconi and Mme. Pasta. The lady was ad- mittedly the greatest lyric artist of her day al- though it is recorded that her slips from true in- tonation were frequent. When she could no [97] New Art of the Singer longer command a steady tone the beaux rcstes of her art and her authoritative style caused Pauline Viardot, who was hearing her then for the first time, to burst into tears. Ronconi's voice, according to Chorley, barely exceeded an octave; it was weak and habitually out of tune. This baritone was not gifted with vocal agility and he was monotonous in his use of ornament. Nevertheless this same Chorley admits that Ron- coni afforded him more pleasure in the theatre than almost any other singer he ever heard! If this critic did not rise to the occasion here and point the way to the future in another place he had a faint glimmering of the coming revolution: '* There might, there thotdd be yet, a new Medea as an opera. Nothing can be grander, more an- tique, more Greek, than Cherubini's setting of the ' grand fiendish part ' (to quote the words of Mrs. Siddons on Lady Macbeth). But, as music, it becomes simply impossible to be executed, so frightful is the strain on the energies of her who is to present the heroine. Compared with this character, Beethoven's Leonora, Weber's Euryan- the, are only so much child's play." This is topsy-turvy reasoning, of course, but at the same time it is suggestive. The modern orchestra dug a deeper breach [98] New Art of the Singer between the two schools. Wagner called upon the singer to express powerful emotion, passionate feeling, over a great body of sound, nay, in many instances, against a great body of sound. (It is significant that Wagner himself admitted that it was a singer [Madame Schroeder-Devrient] who revealed to him the possibilities of dramatic sing- ing. He boasted that he was the only one to learn the lesson. " She was the first artist," writes H. T. Finck, " who fully revealed the fact that in a dramatic opera there may be situations where characteristic singing is of more importance than beautiful singing.") It is small occasion for wonder that singers began to bark. Indeed they nearly expired under the strain of trying successfully to mingle Porpora and passion. Ac- cording to W. F. Apthorp, Max Alvary once said that, considering the emotional intensity of music and situations, the constant co-operation of the surging orchestra, and, most of all, the uncon- querable feeling of the reality of it all, it was a wonder that singing actors did not go stark mad, before the very faces of the audience, in parts like Tristan or Siegfried. . . . The critics, however, were inexorable ; they stood by their guns. There was but one way to sing the new music and that was the way of Bernacchi and Pistocchi. In [99] New Art of the Singer time, by dint of persevering, talking night and day, writing day and night, they convinced the singer. The music drama developed but the singer was held in his place. Some artists, great geniuses, of course, made the compromise successfully. . . . Jean dc Reszke, for example, and Lilli Lehmann, who said to H. E. Kn-hbiel ("Chapters of Opera ") : " It is easier to sing all three Briinn- hildes than one Norma. You arc so carried away by the dramatic emotion, the action, and the scene, that you do not have to think how to sing the words. That comes of itself "... but they made the further progress of the composer more difficult thereby; music remained merely pretty. The successors of these supple singers even learned to sing Richard Strauss with broad cantilena ef- fects. As for Puccini! At a performance of Madama Butterfly a Japanese once asked why the singers were producing those nice round tones in moments of passion ; why not ugly sounds ? Will any composer arise with the courage to write an opera which cannot be sung? Stravinsky almost did this in The Nightingale but the break must be more complete. Think of the range of sounds made by the Japanese, the gipsy, the Chi- nese, the Spanish folk-singers. The newest com- poser may ask for shrieks, squeaks, groans, [100] New Art of the Singer screams, a thousand delicate shades of guttural and falsetto vocal tones from his interpreters. Why should the gamut of expression on our opera stage be so much more limited than it is in our music halls? Why should the Hottentots be able to make so many delightful noises that we are in- capable of producing? Composers up to date have taken into account a singer's apparent in- ability to bridge difficult intervals. It is only by ignoring all such limitations that the new music will definitely emerge, the new art of the singer be born. What marvellous effects might be achieved by skipping from octave to octave in the human voice! When will the obfusc pundits stop shouting for what Avery Hopwood calls " ascending and descending tetrarchs ! " But, some one will argue, with the passing of bel canto what will become of the operas of Mozart, Bellini, Rossini, and Donizetti? Who will sing them? Fear not, lover of the golden age of song, bel canto is not passing as swiftly as that. Sing- ers will continue to be born into this world who are able to cope with the floridity of this music, for they are born, not made. Amelita Galli-Curci will have her successors, just as Adelina Patti had hers. Singers of this kind begin to sing naturally in their infancy and they continue to [101] New Art of the Singer sing, just sing. . . . One touch of drama or emo- tion and their voices disappear. Remember Nel- lie Melba's sad experience with Siegfried. The great Mario had scarcely studied singing (one authority says that he had taken a few lessons of Meyerbeer!) when he made his debut in Robert, le Diable and there is no evidence that he studied very much afterwards. Melba, herself, spent less than a year with Mme. Marches! in preparation for her opera career. Mme. Galli-Curci asserts that she has had very little to do with professors and I do not think Mme. Tetrazzini passed her youth in mastering vocalizzi. As a matter of fact she studied singing only six months. Adelina Patti told Dr. Hanslick that she had sung Una voce poco fb at the age of seven with the same embellishments which she used later when she ap- peared in the opera in which the air occurs. No, these singers are freaks of nature like tortoise- shell cats and like those rare felines they are usually females of late, although such singers as Battistini and Bond remind us that men once sang with as much agility as women. But when this type of singer finally becomes extinct naturally the operas which depend on it will disappear too for the same reason that the works of Monteverde and Handel have dropped out of the repertory, [102] New Art of the Singer that the Greek tragedies and the Elizabethan in- terludes are no longer current on our stage. None of our actors understands the style of Chi- nese plays ; consequently it would be impossible to present one of them in our theatre. As Deirdre says in Synge's great play, " It's a heartbreak to the wise that it's for a short space we have the same things only." We cannot, indeed, have everything. No one doubts that the plays of ^Eschylus, Euripides, and Sophocles are great dramas; the operas I have just referred to can also be admired in the closet and probably they will be. Even today no more than two works of Rossini, the most popular composer of the early Nineteenth Century, are to be heard. What has become of Semiramide, La Cemrentola, and the others? There are no singers to sing them and so they have been dropped from the repertory without being missed. Can any of our young misses hum Di Tanti Palpiti? You know they cannot. I doubt if you can find two girls in New York (and I mean girls with a musical education) who can tell you in what opera the air belongs and yet in the early Twenties this tune was as popular as Un Bel Di is today. Coloratura singing has been called heartless, not altogether without reason. At one time its ex- [103] New Art of the Singer cmplars fired composers to their best efforts. That day has passed. That day passed seventy years ago. It may occur to you that there is something wrong when singers of a certain type can only find the proper means to exploit their voices in works of the past, operas which are dead. It is to be noted that Nellie Melba and Amelita Galli-Curci are absolutely unfitted to sing in music dramas even so early as those of Richard Wagner ; Dukas, Strauss, and Stravinsky are utterly be- yond them. Even Adelina Patti and Marcella Sembrich appeared in few, if any, new works of importance. They had no bearing on the march of musical history. Here is an entirely para- doxical situation; a set of interpreters who exist, it would seem, only for the purpose of delivering to us the art of the past. What would we think of an actor who could make no effect save in the tragedies of Corneille? It is such as these who have kept Leo Ornstein from writing an opera. Berlioz forewarned us in his " Memoirs." He was one of the first to foresee the coming day: " We shall always find a fair number of female sing- ers, popular from their brilliant singing of bril- liant trifles, and odious to the great masters be- cause utterly incapable of properly interpreting them. They have voices, a certain knowledge of [104] New Art of the Singer music, and flexible throats: they are lacking in soul, brain, and heart. Such women are regular monsters and all the more formidable to composers because they are often charming monsters. This explains the weakness of certain masters in writ- ing falsely sentimental parts, which attract the public by their brilliancy. It also explains the number of degenerate works, the gradual degrada- tion of style, the destruction of all sense of ex- pression, the neglect of dramatic properties, the contempt for the true, the grand, and the beauti- ful, and the cynicism and decrepitude of art in certain countries." So, even if, as the ponderous criticasters are continually pointing out, the age of bel canto is really passing there is no actual occasion for grief. All fashions in art pass and what is known as bel canto is just as much a fashion as the bombastic style of acting that prevailed in Victor Hugo's day or the " realistic " style of acting we prefer today. All interpretative art is based primarily on the material with which it deals and with con- temporary public taste. This kind of singing is a direct derivative of a certain school of opera and as that school of opera is fading more ex- pressive methods of singing are coming to the fore. The very first principle of bel canto 9 an [105] New Art of the Singer equalized scale, is a false one. With an equalized scale a singer can produce a perfectly ordered series of notes, a charming string of matched pearls, but nothing else. It is worthy of note that it is impossible to sing Spanish or negro folk-songs with an equalized scale. Almost all folk-music, indeed, exacts a vocal method of its interpreter quite distinct from that of the art song. .We know now that true beauty lies deeper than in the emission of " perfect tone." Beauty is truth and expressiveness. The new art of the singer should develop to the highest degree the significance of the text. Calve" once said that she did not become a real artist until she forgot that she had a beautiful voice and thought only of the proper expression the music demanded. Of the old method of singing only one quality will persist in the late Twentieth Century (mind you, this is deliberate prophecy but it is about as safe as it would be to predict that Sarah Bern- hardt will live to give several hundred more per- formances of La Dame aux Camelias) and that is style. The performance of any work demands a knowledge of and a feeling for its style but style is about the last thing a singer ever studies. [106] New Art of the Singer When, however, you find a singer who understands style, there you have an artist! Style is the quality which endures long after the singer has lost the power to produce a pure tone or to contrive accurate phrasing and so makes it possible for artists to hold their places on the stage long after their voices have become partially defective or, indeed, have actually de- parted. It is knowledge of style that accounts for the long careers of Marcella Sembrich and Lilli Lehmann or of Yvette Guilbert and Maggie Cline for that matter. It is knowledge of style that makes De Wolf Hopper a great artist in his interpretation of the music of Sullivan and the words of Gilbert. Some artists, indeed, with barely a shred of voice, have managed to main- tain their positions on the stage for many years through a knowledge of style. I might mention Victor Maurel, Max Heinrich (not on the opera stage, of course), Antonio Scotti, and Maurice Renaud. A singer may be born with the ability to pro- duce pure tones (I doubt if Mme. Melba learned much about tone production from her teachers), she may even phrase naturally, although this is more doubtful, but the acquirement of style is a [107] New Art of the Singer long and tedious process and one which generally requires specialization. For style is elusive. An auditor, a critic, will recognize it at once but very few can tell of what it consists. Neverthe- less it is fairly obvious to the casual listener that Olive Fremstad is more at home in the music (Iranian <>t (iluck and Wagner than she is in Car- men and Tosca, and that Marcella Sembrich is happier when she is singing Zerlina (as a Mozart singer she has had no equal in the past three decades) than when she is singing Lakme. Mine. Melba sings Lucia in excellent style but she prob- ably could not convince us that she knows how to sing a Brahms song. So far as I know she has never tried to do so. A recent example comes to mind in Maria Marco, the Spanish soprano, who sings music of her own country in her own lan- guage with absolutely irresistible effect, but on one occasion when she attempted Vissi d'Arte she was transformed immediately into a second-rate Italian singer. Even her gestures, ordinarily fully of grace and meaning, had become conven- tionalized. If this quality of style (which after all means an understanding of both the surface manner and underlying purpose of a composition and an abil- ity to transmit this understanding across the foot- [108] New Art of the Singer lights) is of such manifest importance in the field of art music it is doubly so in the field of popular or folk-music. A foreigner had best think twice before attempting to sing a Swedish song, a Hungarian song, or a Polish song, popu- lar or folk. (According to no less an authority than Cecil J. Sharp, the peasants themselves differ- entiate between the two and devote to each a special vocal method. Here are his words [" Eng- lish Folk-Song "] : " But, it must be remembered that the vocal method of the folk-singer is in- separable from the folk-song. It is a cult which has grown up side by side with the folk-song, and is, no doubt, part and parcel of the same tradition. When, for instance, an old singing man sings a modern popular song, he will sing it in quite an- other way. The tone of his voice will change and he will slur his intervals, after the approved man- ner of the street-singer. Indeed, it is usually quite possible to detect a genuine folk-song simply by paying attention to the way in which it is sung.") Strangers as a rule do not attempt such matters although we have before us at the pres- ent time the very interesting case of Ratan Devi. It is a question, however, if Ratan Devi would be so much admired if her songs or their traditional manner of performance were more familiar to us. [109] New Art of the Singer On our music hall stage there are not more than ten singers who understand how to sing American popular songs (and these, as I have said elsewhere at some length, 1 constitute America's best claim in the art of music). It is very difficult to sing them well. Tone and phrasing have nothing to do with the matter; it is all a question of style (leaving aside for the moment the important mat- ter of personality which enters into an account- ing for any artist's popularity or standing). Elsie Janis, a very clever mimic, a delightful dancer, and perhaps the most deservedly popular artist on our music hall stage, is not a good in- terpreter of popular songs. She cannot be com- pared in this respect with Bert Williams, Blanche Ring, Stella Mayhew, Al Jolson, May Irwin, Ethel Levey, Nora Bayes, Fannie Brice, or Marie Cahill. I have named nearly all the good ones. The spirit, the very conscious liberties taken with the text (the vaudeville singer must elaborate his own syncopations as the singer of early opera em- broidered on the score of the composer) are not matters that just happen. They require any amount of work and experience with audiences. None of the singers I have named is a novice. i In an essay entitled " The Great American Composer " in my book, " Interpreters and Interpretations." [110] New Art of the Singer * Nor will you find novices who are able to sing Schumann and Franz lieder, although they may be blessed with well-nigh perfect vocal organs. Still the music critics with strange persistence continue to adjudge a singer by the old formulae and standards: has she an equalized scale? Has she taste in ornament? Does she overdo the use of portamento, messa di voce, and such devices? How is her shake? etc., etc. But how false, how ridiculous, this is ! Fancy the result if new writ- ers and composers were criticized by the old laws (so they are, my son, but not for long) ! Cre- ative artists always smash the old tablets of com- mandments and it does not seem to me that in- terpretative artists need be more unprogressive. Acting changes. Judged by the standards by which Edwin Booth was assessed John Drew is not an actor. But we know now that it is a dif- ferent kind of acting. Acting has been flam- boyant, extravagant, and intensely emotional, something quite different from real life. The present craze for counterfeiting the semblance of ordinary existence on the stage will also die out for the stage is not life and representing life on the stage (except in a conventionalized or decora- tive form) is not art. Our new actors (with our new playwrights) will develop a new and fantas- New Art of the Singer tic mode of expression which will supersede the present fashion. . . . Rubinstein certainly did not play the piano like Chopin. Presently a virtuoso will appear who will refuse to play the piano at all and a new instrument without a tem- pered scale will be invented so that he may indulge in all the subtleties between half-tones which are denied to the pianist. It's all very well to cry, " Halt ! " and " Who goes there? " but you can't stop progress any more than you can stop the passing of time. The old technique of the singer breaks down be- fore the new technique of the composer and the musician with daring will go still further if the singer will but follow. Would that some singer would have the complete courage to lead! But do not misunderstand me. The road to Par- nassus is no shorter because it has been newly paved. Indeed I think it is longer. Caffarelli studied six years before he made his debut as " the greatest singer in the world " but I imagine that Waslav Nijinsky studied ten before he set foot on the stage. The new music drama, combining as it does principles from all the arts is all- demanding of its interpreters. The new singer must learn how to move gracefully and awkwardly, how to make both fantastic and realistic gestures, New Art of the Singer always unconventional gestures, because conven- tions stamp the imitator. She must peer into every period, glance at every nation. Every nerve centre must be prepared to express any adumbration of plasticity. Many of the new operas, Carmen, La Dolores, Salome, Elektra, to name a few, call for interpretative dancing of the first order. Madama Butterfly and Lakme de- mand a knowledge of national characteristics. Pelleas et Melisande and Ariane et Barbe-Bleue re- quire of the interpreter absolutely distinct enun- ciation. In Handel's operas the phrases were re- peated so many times that the singer was excused if he proclaimed the meaning of the line once. After that he could alter the vowels and con- sonants to suit his vocal convenience. Monna Vanna and Tristan und Isolde exact of their in- terpreters acting of the highest poetic and imag- inative scope. . . . It is a question whether certain singers of our day have not solved these problems with greater success than that for which they are given credit. . . . Yvette Guilbert has announced pub- licly that she never had a teacher, that she would not trust her voice to a teacher. The enchant- ing Yvette practises a sound by herself until she is able to make it ; she repeats a phrase until she can [113] New Art of the Singer deliver it without an interrupting breath, and is there a singer on the stage more expressive than Yvette Guilbert? She sings a little tenor, a little baritone, and a little bass. She can succeed al- most invariably in making the effect she sets out to make. And Yvette Guilbert is the answer to the statement often made that unorthodox methods of singing ruin the voice. Ruin it for perform- ances of Linda di Chaminoux and La Sonnambula very possibly, but if young singers sit about saving their voices for performances of these operas they are more than likely to die unheard. It is a fact that good singing in the old-fashioned sense will help nobody out in Elektra, Ariane et Barbe- Bleue, Pettea* et Melisande, or The Nightingale. These works are written in new styles and they demand a new technique. Put Mme. Melba, Mme. Destinn, Mme. Sembrich, or Mme. Galli-Curci to work on these scores and you will simply have a sad mess. We have, I think, but a faint glimmering of what vocal expressiveness may become. Such torch-bearers as Mariette Mazarin and Feodor Chaliapine have been procaciously excoriated by the critics. Until recently Mary Garden, who of all artists on the lyric stage, is the most nearly in touch with the singing of the future, has been New Art of the Singer treated as a charlatan and a fraud. W. J. Hen- derson once called her the " Queen of Unsong." Well, perhaps she is, but she is certainly better able to cope artistically with the problems of the modern music drama than such Queens of Song as Marcella Sembrich and Adelina Patti would be. Perhaps Unsong is the name of the new art. I do not think I have ever been backward in ex- pressing my appreciation of this artist. My essay devoted to her in " Interpreters and Interpreta- tions " will certainly testify eloquently as to my previous attitude in regard to her. But it has not always been so with some of my colleagues. Since she has been away from us they have learned something; they have watched and listened to others and so when Mary Garden came back to New York in Monna Vanna in January, 1918, they were ready to sing choruses of praise in her honour. They have been encomiastic even in regard to her voice and her manner of singing. Even my own opinion of this artist's work has undergone a change. I have always regarded her as one of the few great interpreters, but in the light of recent experience I now feel assured that she is the greatest artist on the contemporary lyric stage. It is not, I would insist, Mary Garden that has changed so much as we ourselves. She has, it [115] New Art of the Singer is true, polished her interpretations until they seem incredibly perfect, but has there ever been a time when she gave anything but perfect imper- sonations of Melisande or Thais? Has she ever been careless before the public? I doubt it. The fact of the matter is that when Mary Gar- den first came to New York only a few of us were ready to receive her at anywhere near her true worth. In a field where mediocrity and brainless- ness, lack of theatrical instinct and vocal in- sipidity are fairly the rule her dominant person- ality, her unerring search for novelty of expres- sion, the very completeness of her dramatic and vocal pictures, annoyed the philistincs, the profes- sors, and the academicians. They had been accus- tomed to taking their opera quietly with their after- dinner coffee and, on the whole, they preferred it that way. But the main obstacle in the way of her complete success lay in the matter of her voice, of her sing- ing. Of the quality of any voice there can always exist a thousand different opinions. To me the great beauty of the middle register of Mary Gar- den's voice has always been apparent. But what was not so evident at first' was the absolute fitness of this voice and her method of using it for the dramatic style of the artist and for the artistic [116] New Art of the Singer demands of the works in which she appeared. Thoroughly musical, Miss Garden has often puz- zled her critical hearers by singing Faust in one vocal style and Thais in another. But she was right and they were wrong. She might, indeed, have experimented still further with a new vocal technique if she had been given any encouragement but encouragement is seldom offered to any inno- vator. As Edgar Saltus puts it, " The number of people who regard a new idea or a fresh theory as a personal insult is curiously large ; indeed they are more frequent today than when Socrates quaffed the hemlock." It must, therefore, be a source of ironic amusement to her to find herself now appreciated not alone by her public, which has always been loyal and adoring, but also by the professors themselves. It would do no harm to any singer to study the multitude of vocal effects this artist achieves. I can think of nobody who could not learn something from her. How, for example, she gives her voice the hue and colour of a jeune ftlle in Pelleas et Melisande, for although Melisande had been the bride of Barbe-Bleue before Golaud discovered her in the forest she had never learned to be anything else than innocent and distraught, unhappy and mysterious. Her treatment of certain important [117] New Art of the Singer phrases in this work is so electrifying in its effect that the heart of every auditor is pierced. Re- member, for example, her question to Pelleas at the end of the first act, " Pourquoi partez-vous? " to which she imparts a kind of dreamy intuitive longing ; recall the amazement shining through her grief at Golaud's command that she ask Pelleas to accompany her on her search for the lost ring: "Pelleas? Avec Pelleas? Mais Pelleas ne voudra pas. . . ." ; and do not forget the terrified cry which signals the discovery of the hidden Golaud in the park, " II y a quelqu'un derriere nous!" In Monna Varma her most magnificent vocal ges- ture rested on the single word Si in reply to Guido's " Tu ne reviendras pas? " Her per- formance of this work, however, offers many ex- amples of just such instinctive intonations. One more, I must mention, her answer to Guido's in- sistent, " Cet homme t'a-t-U prise? " . . . " J'ai dit la verite. . . . II ne m'a pas touchee" sung with dignity, with force, with womanliness, and yet with growing impatience and a touch of sadness. Let me quote Pitts Sanborn : " It is easy to be flippant about Miss Garden's singing. Her faults of voice and technique are patent to a child, though he might not name them. One who has [118] New Art of the Singer become a man can ponder the greatness of her singing. I do not mean exclusively in Debussy, though we all know that as a singer of Debussy . . . she has scarce a rival. Take her mezzo, voce and her phrasing in the second act of Monna Van/no,, take them and bow down before them. Ponder a moment her singing in Thais. The converted Thais, about to betake herself desertward with the insistent monk, has a solo to sing. The solo is Massenet, simon-pure Massenet, the idol of the Paris midinette. Miss Garden, with a defective voice, a defective technique, exalts and magnifies that passage till it might be the noblest air of Handel or of Mozart. By a sheer and un- ashamed reliance on her command of style, Miss Garden works that miracle, transfigures Massenet into something superearthly, overpowering. Will you rise up to deny that is singing? " As for her acting, there can scarcely be two opinions about that! She is one of the few pos- sessors of that rare gift of imparting atmos- phere and mood to a characterization. Some exceptional actors and singers accomplish this feat occasionally. Mary Garden has scarcely ever failed to do so. The moment Melisande is dis- closed to our view, for example, she seems to be surrounded by an aura entirely distinct from the [119] New Art of the Singer aura which surrounds Monna Vanna, Jean, Thais, Salome, or Sapho. She becomes, indeed, so much a part of the character she assumes that the spectator finds great difficulty in dissociating her from that character, and I have found those who, having seen Mary Garden in only one part, were quite ready to generalize about her own per- sonality from the impression they had received. One of the tests of great acting is whether or not an artist remains in the picture when she is not singing or speaking. Mary Garden knows how to listen on the stage. She does not need to move or speak to make herself a part of the action and she is never guilty of such an offence against ar- tistry as that committed by Tamagno, who, ac- cording to Victor Maurel, allowed a scene in Otello to drop to nothing while he prepared himself to emit a high B. Watching her magnificent performance of Monna Vanna it struck me that she would make an incomparable Isolde. At the present moment I cannot imagine Mary Garden learning Boche or singing in it even if she knew it, but if some one will present us Wagner's (who hated the Germans as much as Theodore Roosevelt does) music drama in French or English with Mary Garden as Isolde, [120] New Art of the Singer I think the public will thank me for having sug- gested it. Or it would be even better if Schoenberg, or Stravinsky, or Leo Ornstein, inspired by the new light the example of such a singer has cast over our lyric stage, would write a music drama, ignor- ing the technique and the conventions of the past, as Debussy did when he wrote PeUeas et Me- lisande (creating opportunities which any opera- goer of the last decade knows how gloriously Miss Garden realized). It is thus that the new order will gradually become established. And then the new art . . . the new art of the singer. . . . April 18, 1918. [1*1] Au Bal Musette Aupres de ma blonde Qu'il fait bon, fait bon, bon, bon. . . ." Old French Song. Au Bal Musette IT has often been remarked by philosophers and philistines alike that the commonest facts of existence escape our attention until they are impressed upon it in some unusual way. For example I knew nothing of the sovereign powers of citronella as a mosquito dispatcher until a plague of the insects drove me to make enquiries of a chemist. For years I believed that knocking the necks off bottles, lacking an opener, was the only alternative. A friend who caught me in this pre- dicament showed me the other use to which the handles of high-boy drawers could be put. It was long my habit to quickly dispose of trousers which had been disfigured by cigarette burns, but that was before I had heard of stoppage, a process by which the original weave is cleverly counterfeited. And, wishing to dance, in Paris, I have been guilty of visits to the great dance halls and to the small smart places where champagne is oppressively the only listed beverage. But that was before I dis- covered the bal musette. One July night in Paris I had dinner with a cer- tain lady at the Cou-Cou, followed by cognac at the Savoyarde. I find nothing strange in this [125] Au Bal Musette program ; it seems to me that I must have dined at the Cou-Cou with every one I have known in Paris from time to time, a range of acquaintance- ship including Fernand, the apache, and the Comtesse de J , and cognac at the Savoyarde usually followed the dinner. This evening at the Cou-Cou then resembled any other evening. Do you know how to go there ? You must take a taxi- cab to the foot of the hill of Montmartre and then be drawn up in the finiculaire to the top where the church of Sacre-Coeur squats proudly, for all the world like a mammoth Buddha (of course you may ride all the way up the mountain in your taxi if you like). From Sacre-Coeur one turns to the left around the board fence which, it would seem, will always hedge in this unfinished monu- ment of pious Catholics ; still turning to the left, through the Place du Tertre, in which one must not be stayed by the pleasant sight of the Mont- martroises bourgeoises eating petite marmite in the open air, one arrives at the Place du Calvaire. The tables of the Restaurant Cou-Cou occupy nearly the whole of this tiny square, to which there are only two means of approach, one up the stairs from the city below, and the other from the Place du Tertre. An artist's house disturbs the view on the side towards Paris ; opposite is the restaurant, [126] Au Bal Musette flanked on the right by a row of modest apartment houses, to which one gains entrance through a high wall by means of a small gate. Sundry visi- tors to these houses, some on bicycles, make occa- sional interruptions in the dinner. . . . From over this wall, too, comes the huge Cheshire cat (much bigger than Alice's, a beautiful animal), which lounges about in the hope, frequently realized, that some one will give him a chicken bone. . . . Con- terminous to the restaurant, on the right, is a tiny cottage, fronted by a still tinier garden, fenced in and gated. Many of the visitors to the Cou-Cou hang their hats and sticks on this fence and its gate. I have never seen the occupants of the cottage in any of my numerous visits to this open air restaurant, but once, towards eleven o'clock the crowd in the square becoming too noisy, the upper windows were suddenly thrown up and a pailful of water descended. ..." Per Baccho! " quoth the inn-keeper for, it must be known, the Restaurant Cou-Cou is Italian by nature of its patron and its cooking. This night, I say, had been as the others. The Cou-Cou is (and in this respect it is not exceptional in Paris) safe to return to if you have found it to your liking in years gone by. Perhaps some day the small boy of the place will be grown up. He [ 127 ] Au Bal Musette is a real enfant terrible. It is his pleasure to tutoyer the guests, to amuse himself by pretending to serve them, only to bring the wrong dishes, or none at all. If you call to him he is deaf. Any hope of revanche is abandoned in the reflection of the super-retaliations he himself conceives. One young man who expresses himself freely on the sub- ject of Pietro receives a plate of hot soup down the back of his neck, followed immediately by a " Pardon, Monsieur" said not without respect. But where might Pietro's father be? He is in the kitchen cooking and if you find your dinner com- ing too slowly at the hands of the distracted maid servants, who also have to put up with Pietro, go into the kitchen, passing under the little vine-clad porch wherein you may discover a pair of lovers, and help yourself. And if you find some one else's dinner more to your liking than your own take that off the stove instead. At the Cou-Cou you pay for what you eat, not for what you order. And the Signora, Pietro's mother? That unhappy woman usually stands in front of the door, where she interferes with the passage of the girls going for food. She wrings her hands and moans, " Mon Dieu, quel monde! " with the idea that she is helping vastly in the manipulation of the machinery of the place. [128] Au Bal Musette And the monde; who goes there? It is not too chic, this monde, and yet it is surely not bour- geois; if one does not recognize M. Rodin or M. Georges Feydeau, yet there are compensations. . . . The girls who come attended by bearded com- panions, are unusually pretty ; one sees them after- wards at the bars and bals if one does not go to the Abbaye or Page's. ... It makes a very pleas- ant picture, the Place du Calvaire towards nine o'clock on a summer night when tiny lights with pink globes are placed on the tables. The little square twinkles with them and the couples at the tables become very gay, and sometimes sentimen- tal. And when the pink lights appear a small boy in blue trousers comes along to light the street lamp. Then the urchins gather on the wall which hedges in the garden on the fourth side of the square and chatter, chatter, chatter, about all the things that French boys chatter about. Naturally they have a good deal to say about the people who are eating. I have described the Cou-Cou as it was this night and as it has been all the nights during the past eight summers that I have been there. The dinner too is always the same. It is served a la carte, but one is not given much choice. There is always a pot age, always spaghetti, always [129] Au Bal Musette chicken and a salad, always a lobster, and zabag- lione if one wants it. The wine it is called chianti is tolerable. And the addition is made upon a slate with a piece of white chalk. " Qu'est- ce que monsieur a mange? " Sometimes it is very difficult to remember, but it is necessary. Such honesty compels an exertion. It is all added up and for the two of us on this evening, or any other evening, it may come to nine francs, which is not much to pay for a good dinner. Then, on this evening, and every other evening, we went on, back as we had come, round past the other side of Sacre-Coeur, past the statue of the Chevalier who was martyred for refusing to salute a procession (why he refused I have never found out, although I have asked everybody who has ever dined with me at the Cou-Cou) to the Cafe Savo- yarde, the broad windows of which look out over pretty much all the Northeast of Paris, over a glittering labyrinth of lights set in an obscure sea of darkness. It was not far from here that Louise and Julien kept house when they were in- terrupted by Louise's mother, and it was looking down over these lights that they swore those eter- nal vows, ending with Louise's " C'est une Feerie! " and Julien's " Non, c'est la vie! " One always remembers these things and feels them at the [130] Au Bal Musette Savoyarde as keenly as one did sometime in the remote past watching Mary Garden and Leon Beyle from the topmost gallery of the Opera- Comique after an hour and a half wait in the queue for one franc tickets (there were always people turned away from performances of Louise and so it was necessary to be there early ; some other operas did not demand such punctuality). There is a terrace outside the Savoyarde, a tiny terrace, with just room for one man, who griddles gaufrettes, and three or four tiny tables with chairs. At one of these we sat that night (just as I had sat so many times before) and sipped our cognac. It is difficult in an adventure to remember just when the departure comes, when one leaves the past and strides into the future, but I think that moment befell me in this cafe . . . for it was the first time I had ever seen a cat there. He was a lazy, splendid animal. In New York he would have been an oddity, but in Paris there are many such beasts. Tawny he was and soft to the touch and of a hugeness. He was lying on the bar and as I stroked his coat he purred melifluously. ... I stroked his warm fur and thought how I belonged to the mystic band (Gautier, Baudelaire, Meri- mee, all knew the secrets) of those who are ac- [131] Au Bal Musette quainted with cats ; it is a feeling of pride we have that differentiates us from the dog lovers, the pride of the appreciation of indifference or of conscious preference. And it was, I think, as I was stroking the cat that my past was smote away from me and I was projected into the ad- venture for, as I lifted the animal into my arms, the better to feel its warmth and softness, it sprang with strength and unsheathed claws out of my embrace, and soon was back on the bar again, " just as if nothing had happened." There was blood on my face. Madame, behind the bar, was apologetic but not chastening. " II avait peur" she said. " II n'est pas mediant.^ The wound was not deep, and as I bent to pet the cat again he again purred. I had interfered with his habits and, as I discovered later, he had interfered with mine. We decided to walk down the hill instead of riding down in the finiculaire, down the stairs which form another of the pictures in Louise, with the abutting houses, into the rooms of which one looks, conscious of prying. And you see the old in these interiors, making shoes, or preparing din- ner, or the middle-aged going to bed, but the young one never sees in the houses in the summer. . . . It was early and we decided to dance ; I thought of [132] Au Bal Musette the Moulin de la Galette, which I had visited twice before. The Moulin de la Galette waves its gaunt arms in the air half way up the butte of Mont- martre ; it serves its purpose as a dance hall of the quarter. One meets the pretty little Montmart- roises there and the young artists ; the entrance fee is not exorbitant and one may drink a bock. And when I have been there, sitting at a small table facing the somewhat vivid mural decoration which runs the length of one wall, drinking my brown bock, I have remembered the story which Mary Garden once told me, how Albert Carre to celebrate the hundredth or was it the twenty- fifth ? performance of Louise, gave a dinner there so near to the scenes he had conceived to Charpentier and how, surrounded by some of the most notable musicians and poets of France, the composer had suddenly fallen from the table, face downwards ; he had starved himself so long to complete his masterpiece that food did not seem to nourish him. It was the end of a brilliant din- ner. He was carried away ... to the Riviera; some said that he had lost his mind; some said that he was dying. Mary Garden herself did not know, at the time she first sang Louise in America, what had happened to him. But a little later the rumour that he was writing a trilogy was spread [133] Au Bal Musette about and soon it was a known fact that at least one other part of the trilogy had been written, Jtdien; that lyric drama was produced and every- body knows the story of its failure. Charpentier, the natural philosopher and the poet of Mont- martre, had said everything he had to say in Louise. As for the third play, one has heard nothing about that yet. But on this evening the Moulin de la Galette was closed and then I remembered that it was open on Thursday and this was Wednesday. Is it Thursday, Saturday, and Sunday that the Moulin de la Galette is open? I think so. By this time we were determined to dance ; but where ? We had no desire to go to some stupid place, common to tourists, no such place as the Bal Tabarin lured us ; nor did the Grelot in the Place Blanche, for we had been there a night or two before. The Elysee Montmartre (celebrated by George Moore) would be closed. Its patron followed the schedule of days adopted for the Galette. . . . To chance I turn in such dilemmas. ... I consulted a small boy, who, with his companion, had been good enough to guide us through many winding streets to the Moulin. Certainly he knew of a bal. Would momieur care to visit a bal musette? His companion was horrified. I caught the phrase [134] Aii Bal Musette " mal frequent e." Our curiosity was aroused and we gave the signal to advance. There were two grounds for my personal cu- riosity beyond the more obvious ones. I seemed to remember to have read somewhere that the ladies of the court of Louis XIV played the musette, which is French for bag-pipe. It was the fashionable instrument of an epoch and the mu- settes played by the grandes dames were elab- orately decorated. The word in time slunk into the dictionaries of musical terms as descriptive of a drone bass. Many of Gluck's ballet airs bear the title, Musette. Perhaps the bass was even per- formed on a bag-pipe. ..." Mal frequente " in Parisian argot has a variety of significations; in this particular instance it suggested apaches to me. A bal, for instance, attended by cocottes, mannequins, or modeles, could not be described as mal frequente unless one were speaking to a board- ing school miss, for all the public bals in Paris are so attended. No, the words spoken to me, in this connection, could only mean apaches. The con- fusion of epochs began to invite my interest and I wondered, in my mind's eye, how a Louis XIV apache would dress, how he would be represented at a costume ball, and a picture of a ragged silk- betrousered person, flaunting a plaid-bellied in- ' 135 Au Bal Musette strument came to mind. An imagination often leads one violently astray. The two urchins were marching us through street after street, one of them whistling that pleasing tune, Le lendemain elle etait souriante. Dark passage ways intervened between us and our destination : we threaded them. The cobble stones of the underfoot were not easy to walk on for my companion, shod in high-heels from the Place Vendome. . . . The urchins amused each other and us by capers on the way. They could have made our speed walking on their hands, and they accomplished at least a third of the journey this way. Of course, I deluged them with large round five and ten centimes pieces. We arrived at last before a door in a short street near the Gare du Nord. Was it the Rue Jessaint? I do not know, for when, a year later, I attempted to re-find this bal it had disappeared. . . . We could hear the hum of the pipes for some paces before we turned the corner into the street, and never have pipes sounded in my ears with such a shrill significance of being somewhere they ought not to be, never but once, and that was when I had heard the piper who accompanies the dinner of the Governor of the Bahamas in Nassau. Marching round the porch of the Governor's Villa [136] Au Bal Musette he played The Blue Bells of Scotland and God Save the King, but, hearing the sound from a dis- tance through the interstices of the cocoa-palm fronds in the hot tropical night, I could only think of a Hindoo blowing the pipes in India, the charm- ing of snakes. . . . So, as we turned the corner into the Rue Jessaint, I seemed to catch a faint glimpse of a scene on the lawn at Versailles. . . . Louis XIV - - it was the epoch of Cinderella ! But it wasn't a bag-pipe at all. That we dis- covered when we entered the room, after passing through the bar in the front. The bal was con- ducted in a large hall at the back of the maison. In the doorway lounged an agent de service, al- ways a guest at one of these functions, I found out later. There were rows of tables, long tables, with long wooden benches placed between them. One corner of the floor was cleared not so large a corner either for dancing, and on a small plat- form sat the strangest looking youth, like Peter Pan never to grow old, like the Monna Lisa a boy of a thousand years, without emotion or expres- sion of any sort. He was playing an accordion ; the bag-pipe, symbol of the bal, hung disused on the wall over his head. His accordion, manipu- lated with great skill, was augmented by sleigh- bells attached to his ankles in such a manner that [137] Aii Bal Musette a minimum of movement produced a maximum of effect ; he further added to the complexity of sound and rhythm by striking a cymbal occasionally with one of his feet. The music was both rhyth- mic and ordered, now a waltz, now a tune in two- four time, but never faster or slower, and never ending . . . except in the middle of each dance, for a brief few seconds, while the patronne col- lected a sow from each dancer, after which the dance proceeded. All the time we remained never did the musician smile, except twice, once briefly when I sent word to him by the waiter to order a contamination and once, at some length, when we departed. On these occasions the effect was al- most emotionally illuminating, so inexpressive was the ordinary cast of his features. A strange lad ; I like to think of him always sitting there, pas- sively, playing the accordion and shaking his sleigh-bells. He suggested a static picture, a thing of always, but I know it is not so, for even the next summer he had disappeared along with the bal and now he may have been shot in the Battle of the Marne or he may have murdered his gigolette and been transported to one of the French penal colonies. . . . An apache, en muji- cien! . . . black cloth around his throat, hair parted in the middle, velours trousers; a vrai [138] Au Bal Musette apache I tell you, a cool, cunning creature, shredded with cocaine and absinthe, monotonous in his virtuosity, playing the accordion. He had begun before we arrived and he continued after we left. I like to think of him as always playing, but it is not so. ... As for the dancers, they were of various kinds and sorts. The women had that air which gave them the stamp of a quarter; they wore loose blouses, tucked in plaid skirts, or dark blue skirts, or multi-coloured calico skirts (if you have seen the lithographs of Steinlen you may reconstruct the picture with no difficulty) and they danced in that peculiar fashion so much in vogue in the Northern outskirts of Paris. The men seized them tightly and they whirled to the inexorable music when it was a waltz, whirled and whirled, until one thought of the Viennese and how they become as dervishes and Japanese mice when one plays Johann Strauss. But in the dances in two- four time their way was more our way, something between a one-step, a mattchiche, and a tango, with strange fascinating steps of their own devis- ing, a folk-dance manner. . . . Yes, under their feet, the dance became a real dance of the people and, when we entered into it, our feet seemed heavy \ and our steps conventional, although we tried to [139] Au Bal Musette do what they did. (How they did laugh at us!) And the strange youth emphasized the effect of folk-dancing by playing old chansons de France which he mingled with his repertory of cafe-con- cert airs. And there was achieved that wonderful thing (to an artist) a mixture of genres in- triguing one's curiosity, awakening the most dor- mant interest, and inspiring the dullest imagina- tion. This was my first night at a bal miisette and my last in that year, for shortly afterwards I left for Italy and in Italy one does not dance. But the next season found me anxious to renew the ad- venture, to again enjoy the pleasures of the bal musette. I have said I was perhaps wrong in re- calling the street as the Rue Jessaint, or perhaps the old maison had disappeared. At any rate, when I searched I could not find the bal, not even the bar. So again I appealed for help, this time to a chauffeur, who drove me to the opposite side of the city, to the quartier of the Holies. . . . And I was beginning to think that the man had mis- understood me, or was stupid. " He will take me to a cabaret, 1'Ange Gabriel or " and I rapidly revolved in my mind the possibilities of this quar- ter where the apaclies come to the surface to feel the purse of the tourist, who buys drinks as he [140] Au Bal Musette listens to stories of murders, some of which have been committed, for it is true that some of the real apaches go there (I know because my friend Fernand did and it was in 1'Ange Gabriel that he knocked all the teeth down the throat of Ange- lique, sa gigolette. You may find the life of these creatures vividly and amusingly described in that amazing book of Charles-Henry Hirsch, " Le Tigre et Coquelicot." It is the only book I have read about the apaches of modern Paris that is worth its pages). But the idea of 1'Ange Gabriel was not amusing to me this evening and I leaned for- ward to ask my chauffeur if he had it in mind to substitute another attraction for my desired bal musette. His reply was reassuring; it took the form of a gesture, the waving of a hand towards a small lighted globe depending over the door of a little marchand de vin. On this globe was painted in black letters the single word, bal. We were in the narrow Rue des Gravilliers I was there for the first time and the bal was the Bal des Grav- illiers. The bar is so small, when one enters, that there is no intimation of the really splendid aspect of the dancing room. For here there are two rooms separated by the dancing floor, two halls filled with tables, with long wooden benches between [141] Au Bal Musette them. Benches also line the walls, which are white with a grey-blue frieze; the lighting is brilliant. The musicians play in a little balcony, and here there are two of them, an accordionist and a guitarist. The performer on the accordion is a virtuoso; he takes delight in winding florid orna- ment, after the manner of some brilliant singer impersonating Rosina in II Barbiere, around the melodies he performs. As in the Rue Jessaint a sou is demanded in the middle of each dance. But there comparison must cease, for the life here is gayer, more of a character. The types are of the Hattes. . . . There are strange exits. . . . A short woman enters ; " ette s'avance en se balanfant sur ses hanches corrnne une pouLiche du haras de Cordoue "; she suggests an operatic Car- men in her swagger. She is slender, with short, dark hair, cropped a la Boutet de Monvel, and she flourishes a cigarette, the smoke from which wreathes upward and obscures nay makes more subtle the strange poignancy of her deep blue eyes. Her nose is of a snubness. It is the mome Estelle, and as she passes down the narrow aisle, between the tables, there is a stir of excitement. . . . The men raise their eyes. . . . Edouard, le petit, flicks a louis carelessly between his thumb and fore-finger, with the long dirty nails, and then [143] Au Bal Musette passes it back into his pocket. Do not mistake the gesture ; it is not made to entice the mome, nor is it a sign of affluence; it is Edouard's means of demanding another louis before the night is up, if it be only a " louis de dix francs." Estelle looks at him boldly ; there is no fear in her eyes ; you can see that she would face death with Carmen's calm if the Fates cut the thread to that effect. . . . The music begins and Estelle dances with Car- mella, I'Arabe. Edouard glowers and pulls his little grey cap down lower. ... It is a waltz. . . . Suddenly he is on the floor and Estelle is pressed close to his body. . . . Carmella sits down. She smiles, and presently she is dancing with Jean-Baptiste. . . . Estelle and Edouard are now whirling, whirling, and all the while his dark eyes look down piercingly into her blue eyes. The music stops. Estelle fumbles in her stocking for two sous. Edouard lights a Maryland. There is a newcomer tonight. (I am talking to the agent de service.) She is of a youth and she is certainly from Brittany. I see her sitting in a corner, waiting for something, trying to know. " She will learn," says my friend, " She will learn to pay like the others." That is the gros Pierre who regards her. He twirls his moustache and considers, and in the end he lumbers to her and [143] Au Bal Musette asks her to dance. She is willing to do so, but the intensity of Pierre frightens her, frightens and in- trigues. . . . There is a sign on the wall that one must not stamp one's feet, but no other prohibi- tion. . . . He twists her finger purposely as they whirl . . . and whirl. She cowers. Gros Pierre is very big and strong. " T'es bath, mome" I hear him say, as they pass me by. . . . The dance over, he towers above her for a brief second before he swaggers out. . . . Estelle smiles. Her lips move and she speaks quickly to Edouard, le petit. . . . He does not listen. Why should he listen to his gigolette? She is wasting her time here any- way. He becomes impatient. . . . Carmella smiles across the room in a brief second of chance and Estelle answers the smile. Carmella holds up three fingers (it is now 1.30). Estelle nods her head quickly. The musicians are always playing, except in the middle of the dance when madame, la patronne, gathers in the sous. . . . Only from one she takes nothing. . . . He is twenty and very blonde and he is dancing with Madame. . . . Be- tween dances she pays his cons animations. . . . Estelle rises slowly and walks out while Carmella, VArabe, follows her with his eyes. Edouard, le petit, lights a Maryland and poises a louis between his thumb and fore-finger, the nails of which are [ 144 ] Au Bal Musette long and dirty. . . . The music is always playing. . . . The little girl from Brittany is again alone in the corner. There is fear in her face. She is beginning to know. She summons her courage and walks to the door, on through. . . . The agent de service twirls his moustache and points after her. " She soon will know." I follow. She hesitates for a second at the street door and then starts towards the corner. . . . She reaches the corner and passes around it. ... I hear a scream . . . the sound of running footsteps . . . the beat of a horse's hoofs . . . the rolling of wheels on the cobble stones. . . . November 11, 1915. [146] Music and Cooking Give me same music, music, moody food Of us that trade in love." Shakespeare's Cleopatra. Music and Cooking IT is my firm belief that there is an intimate relationship between the stomach and the ear, the saucepan and the crotchet, the mysteries of Mrs. Rorer and the mysteries of Mme. Mar- chesi. It has even occurred to me that one of the reasons our American composers are so barren in ideas is because as a race we are not interested in cooking and eating. Those countries in which music plays the greater part in the national life are precisely those which are the most interested in the culinary art. The food of Italy, the cooking, is celebrated; every peasant in that sunny land sings, and the voices of some Italians have rever- berated around the world. The very melodies of Verdi and Rossini are inextricably twined in our minds around memories of ravioli and zabaglione. Vesti la Giubba i s spaghetti. The composers of these melodies and their interpreters alike cooked, ate, and drank with joy, and so they composed and sang with joy too. Men with indigestion may be able to write novels, but they cannot compose great music. . . . The Germans spend more time eating than the people of any other country (at least they did once). It is small occasion for wonder, there- [149] Music and Cooking fore, that they produce so many musicians. They are always eating, mammoth plates heaped high with Bavarian cabbage, Koenigsberger Klopps, Hasenpfeffer, noodles, sauerkraut, Wiener Schnit- zel ... drinking seidels of beer. They escort sausages with them to the opera. All the women have their skirts honeycombed with capacious pockets, in which they carry substantial lunches to eat while Isolde is deceiving King Mark. Why, the very principle of German music is based on a theory of well-fed auditors. The voluptuous scores of Richard Wagner, Richard Strauss, Max Schillings and Co. were not written for skinny, ill- nourished wights. Even Beethoven demands flesh and bone of his hearers. The music of Bach is directly aimed against the doctrine of asceticism. " The German capacity for feeling emotion in music has developed to the same extent as the capacity of the German stomach for containing food," writes Ernest Newman, " but in neither the one case nor the other has there been a correspond- ing development in refinement of perceptions. German sentimental music is not quite as gross as German food and German feeding, but it comes very near to it sometimes. . . . ' The Germans do not taste,' said Montaigne, ' they gulp.' As with their food, so with the emotions of their music. [ISO] Music and Cooking So long as they get them in sufficient mass, of the traditional quality, and with the traditional pun- gent seasoning, they are content to leave piquancy and variety of effect to others." . . . Once in Munich in a second storey window of the Bayer- ischebank I saw a small boy, about ten years old, sitting outside on the sill, washing the panes of glass. Opposite him on the same sill a dachshund reposed on her paws, regarding her master affec- tionately. Between the two stood a half-filled toby of foaming Lowenbrau, which, from time to time, the lad raised to his lips, quaffing deep draughts. And when he set the pot down he whis- tled the first subject of Beethoven's Fifth Sym- phony. On Sunday afternoons, in the gardens which invariably surround the Munich breweries, the happy mothers, who gather to listen to the band play while they drink beer, frequently replen- ish the empty nursing bottles of their offspring at the taps from which flows the deep brown beverage. . . . The food of the French is highly artificial, delicately prepared and served, and flavoured with infinite art: vol au vent a la reine and Massenet, petits pots a Vetwvee and Gounod, oeuf Ste. Clo- tilde and Cesar Franck, all strike the tongue' and the ear quite pleasantly. Des Esseintes and his liqueur symphony were the inventions of a French- [151] Music and Cooking man. . . . Hungarian goulash and Hungarian rhapsodies are certainly designed to be taken in conjunction. . . . Russian music tastes of kascha and bortsch and vodka. The happy, hearty eaters of Russia, the drunken, sodden drinkers of Rus- sia are reflected in the scores of Boris Godiinow and Petrouclika. ... In England we find that the great English meat pasties and puddings ap- peared in the same century with the immortal Pur- cell. . . . But in America we import our cooks . . . and our music. As a race we do not like to cook. We scarcely like to eat. We certainly do not enjoy eating. We will never have a national music until we have national dishes and national drinks and until we like good food. It is sig- nificant that our national drinks at present are mixed drinks, the ingredients of which are foreign. It is doubly significant that that section of the country which produces chicken a la Maryland, corn bread, beaten biscuit, mint juleps, and New Orleans fizzes has furnished us with the best of such music as we can boast. Maine has offered us no Swwanee River; we owe no Swing Low, Sweet Chariot to Nebraska. The best of our ragtime composers are Jews, a race which regards eating and cooking of sufficient importance to include [152] Music and Cooking rules for the preparation and disposition of food in its religious tenets. Most musicians and those who enjoy listening to music, like to eat (this does not mean that people who like to eat always desire to listen to music at the same time, but nowadays one has little choice in the matter) ; what is more pregnant, most of them like to cook. We may include even the music critics, one of whom (Henry T. Finck) has writ- ten a book about such matters. The others eat . . . and expand. James Huneker devotes sixteen pages of " The New Cosmopolis " to the " maw of the monster." And as H. L. Mencken has pointed out, " The Pilsner motive runs through the book from cover to cover." Dinners are constantly being given for the musicians and critics to meet and talk over thirteen courses with wine. You may read Mr. Krehbiel's glowing accounts of the dinner given to Adelina Patti (a dinner referred to in Joseph Hergesheimer's lyric novel, " The Three Black Penny s ") on the occasion of her twenty-fifth anniversary as a singer, of the din- ner to Marcella Sembrich to mark her retirement from the opera stage, and of a dinner to Teresa Carreno when she proposed a toast to her three husbands. ... Go to the opera house and observe [153] Music and Cooking the lady singers, with their ample bosoms and their broad hips, the men with their expansive paunches . . . and use your imagination. Why is it, when a singer is interviewed for a news- paper, that she invariably finds herself tired of hotel food and wants an apartment of her own, where she can cook to her stomach's content? Why are the musical journals and the Sunday supplements of the newspapers always publishing pictures of contralti with their sleeves rolled back to the elbows, their Poiret gowns (cunningly and carefully exhibited nevertheless) covered with aprons, baking bread, turning omelettes, or pre- paring clam broth Uncle Sam? You, my reader, have surely seen these pictures, but it has perhaps not occurred to you to conjure up a reason for them. Edgar Saltus says : " A perfect dinner should resemble a concert. As the morceaux succeed each other, so, too, should the names of the composers." Few dinners in New York may be regarded as con- certs and still fewer restaurants may be looked upon as concert halls, except, unfortunately, in the literal sense. However, if you can find a res- taurant where opera singers and conductors eat you may be sure it is a good one. Huneker de- scribes the old Lienau's, where William Steinway, [154] Music and Cooking Anton Seidl, Theodore Thomas, Scharwenka, Joseffy, Lilli Lehmann, Max Heinrich, and Victor Herbert used to gather. Follow Alfred Hertz and you will be in excellent company in a double sense. Then watch him consume a plateful of Viennese pastry. If you have ever seen Emmy Destinn or Feodor Chaliapine eat you will feel that justice has been done to a meal. I once sat with the Russian bass for twelve hours, all of which time he was eating or drinking. He began with six plates of steaming onion soup (cooked with cheese and toast). The old New Year's eve festivities at the Gadski-Tauschers' resembled the storied ban- quets of the middle ages. . . . Boars' heads, meat pies, salade macedoine, coeur de palmier, hollan- daise were washed down with magnums and quarts of Irroy brut, 1900, Pol Roger, Chambertin, graceful Bohemian crystal goblets of Lieb- fraumilch and Johannisberger Schloss-Auslese. Mary Garden once sent a jewelled gift to the chef at the Ritz-Carlton in return for a superb fish sauce which he had contrived for her. H. E. Krehbiel says that Brignoli " probably ate as no tenor ever ate before or since ravenously as a Prussian dragoon after a fast." Peche Melba has become a stable article on many menus in many cities in many lands. Agnes G. Murphy, in her [155] Music and Cooking biography of Mme. Mclba, says that one day the singer, Joachim, and a party of friends stopped at a peasant's cottage near Bergamo, where they were regaled with such delicious macaroni that Melba persuaded her friends to return another day and wait while the peasant taught her the exact method of preparing the dish. In at least one New York restaurant oeuf Toscanini is to be found on the bill. I have heard Olive Fremstad com- plain of the cooking in this hotel in Paris, or that hotel in New York, or the other hotel in Munich, and when she found herself in an apartment of her own she immediately set about to cook a few spe- cial dishes for herself. Two musicians I know not only keep restaurants in New York, but actually prepare the dinners themselves. One of them is at the same time a singer in the Metropolitan Opera Company. Have you seen Bernard Begue standing before his cook stove preparing food for his patrons? His huge form, clad in white, viewed through the open doorway connecting the dining room with the kitchen, almost conceals the great stove, but oc- casionally you can catch sight of the pots and pans, the casseroles of pot-au-feu, the roasting chicken, the filets of sole, all the ingredients of a dinner, cuisine bourgeoise . . . and after dining, [156] Music and Cooking you can hear Begue sing the Uncle-priest in Madama Butterfly at the Opera House. Or have you seen Giacomo (and have not Meyerbeer and Puccini been bearers of this name?) Pogliani turning from the spaghetti theme chromatically to that of the risotto, the most suc- culent and appetizing risotto to be tasted this side of Bonvecchiati's in Venice ... or the polenta with -fwnghi. . . . But, best of all, the roasts, and were it not that the Prince Troubetskoy is a vegetarian you would fancy that he came to Pogliani's for these viands. And it must not be forgotten that this supreme cook is or was a bassoon player of the first rank, that he is a graduate of the Milan Conservatory. The bas- soon is a difficult instrument. It is sometimes called the " comedian of the orchestra," but there are few who can play it at all, still fewer who can play it well. Bassoonists are highly paid and they are in demand. Walter Damrosch used to say that when he was engaging a bassoon player he would ask him to play a passage from the bassoon part in Scheherazade. If he could play that, he could play anything else written for his instrument. Pogliani gave up the bassoon for the fork, spoon, and saucepan. Like Prospero he buried his magic wand and in Viafora's cartoon [157] Music and Cooking the instrument lies idle in the cobwebs. Charles Santley's " Reminiscences " and " Stu- dent and Singer " are full of references to food : " ox-hearts, stuffed with onions," " a joint of meat, well cooked, with a bright brown crust which prevented the juices escaping," " a splendid shoul- der of mutton, a picture to behold, and a peas pud- ding" and " whaffles " are a few of the dishes re- ferred to with enthusiasm. In America a news- paper gravely informed its readers that " Santley says squash pie is the best thing to sing on he knows ! " Santley was a true pantophagist, but he was worsted in his first encounter with the American oyster : " I had often heard of the cele- brated American oyster, which half a dozen people had tried to swallow without success, and was anxious to learn if the story were founded on fact. Cummings conducted me to a cellar in Broadway, where, upon his order, a waiter produced two plates, on which were half a dozen objects, about the size and shape of the sole of an ordinary lady's shoe, on each of which lay what appeared to me to be a very bilious tongue, accompanied by smaller plates containing shredded white cabbage raw. I did not admire the look of the repast, but I never discard food on account of looks. I took up an oyster and tried to get it into my mouth, [158] Music and Cooking but it was of no use ; I tried to ram it in with the butt-end of the fork, but all to no purpose, and I had to drop it, and, to the great indignation of the waiter, paid and left the oysters for him to dis- pose of as he might like best. I presume those oysters are eaten, but I cannot imagine by whom ; I have rarely seen a mouth capable of the neces- sary expansion. I soon found out that there were plenty of delicious oysters in the States within the compass of ordinary jaws." J. H. Mapleson says in his " Memoirs " that at the Opera at Lodi, where he made his debut as a tenor, refreshments of all kinds were served to the audience between the acts and every box was fur- nished with a little kitchen for cooking macaroni and baking or frying pastry. The wine of the country was drunk freely, not out of glasses, but " in classical fashion from bowls." Mapleson also tells us that Del Puente was a " very tolerable cook." On one trying occasion he prepared macaroni for his impress ario. Michael Kelly de- clares that the sight of Signor St. Giorgio entering a fruit shop to eat peaches, nectarines, and a pine- apple, was really what stimulated him to study for a career on the stage. " While my mouth watered, I asked myself why, if I assiduously studied music, I should not be able to earn money enough to [159] Music and Cooking lounge about in fruit-shops, and cat peaches and pineapples as well as Signor St. Giorgio. . . ." Lillian Russell is a good cook. I can recom- mend her recipe for the preparation of mush- rooms : " Put a lump of butter in a chafing dish (or a saucepan) and a slice of Spanish onion and the mushrooms minus the stems; let them simmer until they are all deliciously tender and the juice has run from them about twenty minutes should be enough then add a cupful of cream and let this boil. As a last touch squeeze in the juice of a lemon." When Luisa Tetrazzini was going mad with a flute in our vicinity she varied the monotony of her life by sending pages of her favourite recipes to the Sunday yellow press. Unfortunately, I neglected to make a collection of this series. A passion for cooking caused the death of Naldi, a buffo singer of the early Nineteenth Century. Michael Kelly tells the story : " His ill stars took him to Paris, where, one day, just before dinner, at his friend Garcia's house, in the year 1821, he was showing the method of cooking by steam, with a portable apparatus for that purpose; unfor- tunately, in consequence of some derangement of the machinery, an explosion took place, by which he was instantaneously killed." Almost everybody knows some story or other about a virtuoso, [160] Music and Cooking trapped into dining and asked to perform after dinner by his host. Kelly relates one of the first : " Fischer, the great oboe player, whose minuet was then all the rage . . . being very much pressed by a nobleman to sup with him after the opera, declined the invitation, saying that he was usually much fatigued, and made it a rule never to go out after the evening's performance. The noble lord would, however, take no denial, and as- sured Fischer that he did not ask him profes- sionally, but merely for the gratification of his so- ciety and conversation. Thus urged and encour- aged, he went; he had not, however, been many minutes in the house of the consistent nobleman, before his lordship approached him, and said, * I hope, Mr. Fischer, you have brought your oboe in your pocket.' ' No, my Lord,' said Fischer, ' my oboe never sups.' He turned on his heel, and in- stantly left the house, and no persuasion could ever induce him to return to it." You perhaps have heard rumours that Giuseppe Campanari pre- fers spaghetti to Mozart, especially when he cooks it himself. When this baritone was a member of the Metropolitan Opera Company his parapher- nalia for preparing his favourite food went every- where with him on tour. Heinrich Conried (or was it Maurice Grau?) once tried to take ad- [161] Music and Cooking vantage of this weakness, according to a story often related by the late Algernon St. John Brenon. Campanari was to appear as Kothner in Die Meis- tersinger, a character with no singing to do after the first act, although he appears in the procession in the third act. The singer told his impressario that he saw no reason why he should remain to the end and explained that he would leave his costume for a chorus man to don to represent him in the final episode. "What would the Master say?" demanded Conried, wringing his hands. " Would he approve of such a proceeding? No. That would not be truth ! That would not be art ! " Campanari was obdurate. The Herr Direktor be- came reflective. He was silent for a moment and then he continued : " If you will stay for the last act you will find in your room a little supper, a bottle of wine, and a box of cigars, which you may consume while you are waiting." In sooth when Campanari entered his dressing room after the first act of Wagner's comic opera he found that his director had kept his word. . . . The baritone ate the supper, drank the wine, put the cigars in his pocket . . . and went home ! If some singers are good cooks it does not fol- low that all good cooks are singers. Benjamin Lumley, in his " Reminiscences of the Opera," tells [162] Music and Cooking the sad story of the Countess of Cannazaro's cook, which should serve as a lesson to housemaids who are desirous of becoming moving picture stars. " This worthy man, excellent no doubt as a chef, took it into his head that he was a vocalist of the highest order, and that he only wanted oppor- tunity to earn musical distinction. His strange fancy came to the knowledge of Rubini, and it was arranged that a performance should take place in the morning, in which the cook's talent should be fairly tested. Certainly every chance was af- forded him. Not only was he encouraged by Rubini and Lablache (whose gravity on the occa- sion was wonderful), but by a few others, Costa included, as instrumentalists. The failure was miserable, ridiculous, as everybody expected." Frederick Crowest describes a certain Count Cas- tel de Maria who had a spit that played tunes, " and so regulated and indicated the condition of whatever was hung upon it to roast. By a sin- gular mechanical contrivance this wonderful spit would strike up an appropriate tune whenever a joint had hung sufficiently long on its particular roast. Thus, Oh! the roast beef of Old England, when a sirloin had turned and hung its appointed time. At another air, a leg of mutton, a V Ang- laise would be found excellent ; while some other [163] Music and Cooking tune would indicate that a fowl a la Flamande was cooked to a nicety and needed removal from the fowl roast." To Crowest, too, I am indebted for a list of beverages and eatables which certain singers held in superstitious awe as capable of refreshing their voices. Formes swore by a pot of good porter and Wachtel is said to have trusted to the yolk of an egg beaten up with sugar to make sure of his high Cs. The Swedish tenor, Labatt, declared that two salted cucumbers gave the voice the true metallic ring. Walter drank cold black coffee during a performance; Southeim took snuff and cold lemonade ; Steger, beer ; Niemann, cham- pagne, slightly warmed, (Huneker once saw Nie- mann drinking cocktails from a beer glass; he sang Siegmund at the opera the next night) ; Tichatschek, mulled claret; Riibgam drank mead; Nachbaur ate bonbons ; Arabanek believed in Gam- poldskirchner wine. Mile. Brann-Brini took beer and cafe au lait, but she also firmly believed in champagne and would never dare venture the great duet in the fourth act of Les Huguenots without a bottle of Moet Cremant Rose. Giardini being asked his opinion of Banti, previous to her arrival in England, said : " She is the first singer in Italy and drinks a bottle of wine every day." Malibran [164] Music and Cooking believed in the efficacy of porter. She made her last appearances in opera in Balfe's Maid of Artois during the fall of 1836 in London. On the first night she was in anything but good physical con- dition and the author of " Musical Recollections of the Last Half-Century " tells how she pulled herself through : " She remembered that an im- mense trial awaited her in the finale of the third act ; and finding her strength giving way, she sent for Mr. Balfe and Mr. Bunn, and told them that unless they did as they were bid, after all the pre- vious success, the end might result in failure ; but she said, ' Manage to let me have a pot of porter somehow or other before I have to sing, and I will get you an encore which will bring down the house.' How to manage this was difficult ; for the scene was so set that it seemed scarcely possible to hand her up ' the pewter ' without its being witnessed by the audience. After much consultation, Malibran having been assured that her wish should be ful- filled, it was arranged that the pot of porter should be handed up to her through a trap in the stage at the moment when Jules had thrown him- self on her body, supposing that life had fled ; and Mr. Templeton was drilled into the manner in which he should so manage to conceal the neces- sary arrangement, that the audience would never [165] Music and Cooking suspect what was going on. At the right moment a friendly hand put the foaming pewter through the stage, to be swallowed at a draught, and success was won! . . . Malibran, however, had not over- estimated her own strength. She knew that it wanted but this fillip to carry her through. She had resolved to have an encore, and she had it, in such a fashion as made the roof of * Old Drury ' ring as it had never rung before. On the repeti- tion of the opera and afterwards, a different ar- rangement of the stage was made, and a property calabash containing a pot of porter was used ; but although the same result was constantly won, Mali- bran always said it was not half so ' nice,' nor did her anything like the good it would have done if she could only have had it out of the pewter." Clara Louise Kellogg in her very lively " Mem- oirs " publishes a similar tale of another singer : " It was told of Grisi that when she was growing old and severe exertion told on her she always, after her fall as Lucrezia Borgia, drank a glass of beer sent up to her through the floor, lying with her back half turned to the audience." Miss Kel- logg complains of the breaths of the tenors she sang with : " Stigelli usually exhaled an aroma of lager beer ; while the good Mazzoleni invariably ate from one to two pounds of cheese the day he was to [166] Music and Cooking sing. He said it strengthened his voice. Many of them affected garlic." It is necessary, of course, that a singer should know what foods agree with him. He must keep himself in excel- lent physical condition : small wonder that many artists are superstitious in this regard. Charles Santley, who was so fond of eating and drinking himself, offers some excellent advice on the subject in " Student and Singer ": " How the voice is produced or where, except that it is through the passage of the throat, is unimpor- tant ; it is reasonable to say that the passage must be kept clear, otherwise the sound proceeding from it will not be clear. I have known many instances of singers undergoing very disagreeable opera- tions on their throats for chronic diseases of va- rious descriptions ; now, my observation and ex- perience assure me that, in ninety-nine cases out of a hundred, the root of the evil is chronic in- attention to food and raiment. It is a common thing to hear a singer say, ' I never touch such- and-such food on the days I sing.' My dear young friend, unless you are an absolute idiot, you would not partake of anything on the days you sing which might disagree with you, or over- tax your digestive powers ; it is on the days you do not sing you ought more particularly to exer- [167] Music and Cooking cise your judgment and self-denial. I do not of- fer the pinched-up pilgarlic who dines off a wiz- ened apple and a crust of bread as a model for imitation ; at the same time, I warn you seriously against following the example of the gobbling glutton who swallows every dish that tempts his palate." Rossini, after he had composed Guillaume Tell, retired. He was thirty-seven, a man in perfect health, and he lived thirty-nine years longer, to the age of seventy-six, yet he never wrote another opera, hardly indeed did he dip his pen in ink at all. These facts have seriously disconcerted his biographers, who are at a loss to assign reasons for his actions. W. F. Apthorp gives us an in- genious explanation in " The Opera Past and Present." He says that after Tell Rossini's pride would not allow him to return to his earlier Italian manner, while the hard work needed to produce more TeUs was more than his laziness could stom- ach. . . . Perhaps, but it must be remembered that Rossini did not retire to his library or his music room, but to his kitchen. The simple ex- planation is that he preferred cooking to compos- ing, a fact easy to believe (I myself vastly prefer cooking to writing). He could cook risotto bet- ter than any one else he knew. He was dubbed a [168] Music and Cooking " hippopotamus in trousers," and for six years be- fore he died he could not see his toes, he was so fat. Sir Arthur Sullivan relates an anecdote which shows that Rossini was conscious of his grossness. Once in Paris Sullivan introduced Chorley to Ros- sini, when the Italian said, " Je vois, avec plaisir, que monsieur n'a pas de venire" Chorley indeed was noticeably slender. Rossini could write more easily, so his biographers tell us, when he was under the influence of champagne or some light wine. His provision merchant once begged him for an autographed portrait. The composer gave it to him with the inscription, " To my stomach's best friend." The tradesman used this souvenir as an advertisement and largely increased his business thereby, as such a testimonial from such an ac- knowledged epicure had a very definite value. J. B. Weckerlin asserts that when Rossini dined at the Rothschild's he first went to the kitchen to pay his respects to the chef, to look over the menu, and even to discuss the various dishes, after which he ascended to the drawing room to greet the family of the rich banker. Mme. Alboni told Weckerlin that Rossini had dedicated a piece of music to the Rothschild's chef. Anfossi, we are informed, could compose only when he was surrounded by smoking fowls and [ 169 ] Music and Cooking Bologna sausages ; their fumes seemed to inflame his imagination, to feed his muse; his brain was stimulated first through his nose and then through his stomach. When Gluck wrote music he betook himself to the open fields, accompanied by at least two bottles of champagne. Salieri told Michael Kelly that a comic opera of Gluck's being per- formed at the Elector Palatine's theatre, at Schwetzingen, his Electoral Highness was struck with the music, and inquired who had composed it; on being informed that he was an honest Ger- man who loved old wme, his Highness immediately ordered him a tun of Hock. Beethoven, on the contrary, seems to have fed on his thoughts occa- sionally, although there is evidence that he was not only a good eater but also a good cook (the mothers of both Beethoven and Schubert were cooks in domestic service). There is a story re- lated of him that about the time he was compos- ing the Sixth Symphony he walked into a Viennese restaurant and ordered dinner. While it was being prepared, he became involved in thought, and when the waiter returned to serve him, he said : " Thank you, I have dined ! " laid the price of the dinner on the table, and took his departure. Gretry, too, lost his appetite when he was compos- ing. There are numerous references to eating and [170] Music and Cooking drinking in Mendelssohn's letters. His particu- lar preferences, according to Sir George Grove, were for rice milk and cherry pie. Dussek was a famous eater, and it is said that his ruling passion eventually killed him. His patron, the Prince of Benevento, paid the composer eight hundred na- poleons a year, with a free table for three per- sons, at which, as a matter of fact, one person usually presided. A musical historian tells us that in the summer of 1797 he was dining with three friends at the Ship Tavern in Greenwich, when the waiter came and laid a cloth for one person at the next table, placing thereon a dish of boiled eels, one of fried flounders, a bowled fowl, a dish of veal cutlets, and a couple of tarts. Then Dus- sek entered and made away with the lot, leaving but the bones! In W. T. Parke's "Musical Memoirs " justice is done to the appetite of one C. F. Baumgarten, for many years leader of the band and composer at Covent Garden Theatre. Once at supper after the play he and a friend ate a full-grown hare between them. He would never condescend to drink out of anything but a quart pot. On one occasion, at the request of his friends, Baumgarten was weighed before and after dinner. There was eight pounds difference ! Wil- liam Shield, the composer who wrote many operas [171] Music and Cooking for Covent Garden Theatre, beginning aptly enough with one called The Flitch of Bacon, was something of an eater. Parke tells how at a din- ner one evening there was a brace of partridges. The hostess handed Shield one of these to carve and absent-mindedly he set to and finished it, while the other guests were forced to make shift with the other partridge. Handel was a great eater. He was called the " Saxon Giant," as a tribute to his genius, but the phrase might have had a satirical reference to his enormous bulk. Intending to dine one day at a certain tavern, he ordered beforehand a dinner for three. At the hour appointed he sat down to the table and ex- pressed' astonishment that the dinner was not brought up. The waiter explained that he would begin serving when the company arrived. " Den pring up de tinner brestissimo," replied Handel, " I am de gombany." Lulli never forsook the cas- serole. Paganini was as good a cook as he was a violinist. Parke tells a story of Weichsell, not too celebrated a musician, but the father of Mrs. Billington and Charles Weichsell, the violinist : " He would occasionally supersede the labours of his cook, and pass a whole day in preparing his favourite dish, rump-steaks, for the stewing pan; and after the delicious viand had been placed on [172] Music and Cooking the dinner-table, together with early green peas of high price, if it happened that the sauce was not to his liking he has been known to throw rump- steaks, and green peas, and all, out of the window, whilst his wife and children thought themselves for- tunate in not being thrown after them." Is there a cooking theme in Siegfried to describe Mime's brewing? Lavignac and others, who have listed the Ring motive, have neglected to catalogue it, but it is mentioned by Old Fogy. Practically a whole act is taken up in Louise with the prep- aration for and consumption of a dinner. Scar- pia eats in Tosca and the heroine kills him with a table knife. There is much talk of food in Han- sel und Gretel and there is a supper in The Merry Wives of Windsor. There are drinking songs in Don Giovanni, Lucrezia Borgia, Hamlet, La Trav- iata, Girofle-Girofla. . . . The reference to whis- key and soda in Madama Butterfly is celebrated. J. E. Cox, the author of " Musical Recollections," describee Herr Pischek in the supper scene of Don Giovanni as " out-heroding Herod by swallowing glass after glass of champagne like a sot, and gnawing the drumstick of a fowl, which he held across his mouth with his fingers, just as any of his own middle-class countrymen may be seen any day of the week all the year round at the mit-tag [173] Music and Cooking or abend-cssen feeding at one of their largely fre- quented tables-d'hote." Eating or drinking on the stage is always fraught with danger, as Charles Santley once discovered during Papageno's supper scene in The Magic Flute: " The supper which Tamino commands for the hungry Papageno con- sisted of pasteboard imitations of good things, but the cup contained real wine, a small draught of which I found refreshing on a hot night in July, amid the dust and heat of the stage. On the occasion in question I was putting the cup to lips, when I heard somebody call to me from the wings ; I felt very angry at the interruption, and was just about to swallow the wine when I heard an anxious call not to drink. Suspecting something was wrong, I pretended to drink, and deposited the cup on the table. Immediately after the scene I made inquiries about the reason for the caution I received, and was informed that as each night the carpenters, who had no right to it, finished what remained of the wine before the property men, whose perquisite it was, could lay hold of the cup, the latter, to give their despoilers a lesson, had mingled castor-oil with my drink ! " A young husband of my acquaintance once be- moaned to me the fact that his wife seemed des- tined to become a great singer. " She is such a [174] Music and Cooking remarkable cook ! " he explained to account for his despondency. I reassured him : " She will cook with renewed energy when she begins to sing Sieg- linde and Tosca. . . . She will practise Vissi d'Arte over the gumbo soup and Du herstes Wunder! while the Frankfurters are sizzling. Her trills, her chromatic scales, and her messa di voce will come right in the kitchen ; she will equalize her scale and learn to breathe correctly bending over the oven. It is even likely that she will improve her knowledge of portamento while she is washing dishes. When she can prepare a succulent roast suckling pig she will be able to sing Ocean, thou mighty monster! and she will understand Abscheu- licher when she understands the mysteries of old- fashioned strawberry shortcake. If you hear her shrieking Suicidio! invoking Agamemnon, or ap- pealing to the Ca$ta Diva among the kettles and pots be not alarmed. . . . For the love you bear of good food, man, do not discourage your wife's ambition. The more she loves to sing, the better she will cook ! " July 17, 1917. [175] An Interrupted Conversation " We can never depend upon any right adjustment of emotion to circumstance." Max Beerbohm. An Interrupted Conversation ORDINARILY one does not learn things about oneself from Edmund Gosse, but my discovery that I am a Pyrrhonist is due to that literary man. A Pyrrhonist, says Mr. Gosse, is " one who doubts whether it is worth while to struggle against the trend of things. The man who continues to cross the road leisurely, although the cyclists' bells are ringing, is a Pyrrhonist and in a very special sense, for the ancient phi- losopher who gives his name to the class made him- self conspicuous by refusing to get out of the way of careering chariots." Now the most unfamiliar friend I have ever walked with knows my extreme impassivity at the corners of streets, remembers the careless attitude with which I saunter from kerb to kerb, whether it be across the Grand Boule- vard, Piccadilly, or Fifth Avenue. Only once has this nonchalant defiance of traffic caused me to come to even temporary grief; that was on the last night of the year 1913, when, in crossing Broadway, I became entangled, God knows how, in the wheels of a swiftly passing vehicle, and found myself, top hat and all, in the most igno- minious position before I was well aware of what [179] Interrupted Conversation had really happened. Then a policeman stooped over me, book and pencil in hand, and another held the chauffeur of the victorious taxi-cab at bay some yards further up the street. But I was not hurt and I waved them all away with a mag- nanimous gesture. ... It is owing to this habit of mine that I often make interesting rencontres in the middle of streets. It accounts, in fact, for my running, quite absent-mindedly, plump into Dickinson Sitgreaves, who is more American than his name sounds, one August day in Paris. It was one of those charming days which make August perhaps the most delightful month to spend in Paris, although the facts are not known to tourists. Many a sly French pair, however, bored with Trouville, or the season at Aix, take ad- vantage of the allurements of a Paris August to re- turn surreptitiously to the boulevards. On this particular day almost all the seduction of an Oc- tober day was in the air, a splendid dull warm- cool crispness, which filtered down through the faded chestnut leaves from the sunlight, and left pale splotches of purple and orange on the trottoirs ... a really marvellous day, which I was spending in that most excellent occupation in Paris of gazing into shops and, passing cafes, star- ing into the faces of those who sat on the ter- [180] Interrupted Conversation rasses. . . . But this is an occupation for one alone; so, when I met Sitgreaves, we joined a ter- rasse ourselves. We were near the Napolitain and there he and I sat down and began to talk as only we two can talk together after long sep- aration. He explained in the beginning how I had interrupted him. . . . There was a fille, some little Polish beauty who had captivated his senses a day or so before, brought to him quite by acci- dent in an hotel where the patron furnished his clients with such pleasure as the town and his ad- dress book afforded. ... I knew the patron my- self, a fluent, amusing sort of person, who had been a cuirassier and who resembled Mayol ... a cafe- concert proprietor of an hotel. ... It was his boast that he had never disappointed a client and it is certain that he would promise anything. Some have said that his stock in trade was one pretty girl, who assumed costumes, ages, hair, and accents, to please whatever demand was made upon her, but this I do not believe. There must have been at least two of them. The Grand Duchess Anastasia, it was rumoured, had dined with Mar- cel at one time, in his little hotel, and certainly one king had been seen to go there, and one mem- ber of the English royal family, but Marcel re- mained simple and obliging. [181] Interrupted Conversation " When will you look up the little Polonaise? " I asked, as we sipped Amer Picon and stared with fresh interest at each new boot and ankle that passed. Paris in August is like another place in May. " Why don't you come along? " queried Sit- greaves in reply, " and we could go at once. . . . Oh, I know that you are in no mood for pleasure. You see the point is that I shall have to wait. Marcel will have to send for the fitte. It is a bore to wait in a room with red curtains and a picture of Amour et Psyche on the walls. . . . What have you been doing? " He paid the consommation and started to leave without waiting for a reply, because he knew of my complaisance. I rose with him and we walked down the boulevard. " What is there to do in Paris in August but to enjoy oneself? " I asked. " I have made friends with an apache and his gigolette. We eat bread and cheese and drink bad wine on the fortifications. ... In the afternoon I walk. Sometimes I go to the Luxembourg gardens to hear the band bray sad music, or to watch the little boys play diavolo, or sail their tiny boats about the fountain pond; sometimes I walk quite silently up the Avenue Gabriel, with its triste line of trees, and dream that I am a Grand Duke ; in the evening there are [182] Interrupted Conversation again the terrasses of the cafes, dinner in Mont- martre at the Clou, or the Cou-Cou, a revue at La Cigale, but it is all governed, my day and my night, by what happens and by whom I meet. . . . Have you seen Jacques Blanche's portrait of Nijinsky? " " I think it is Picasso that interests me now," Sitgreaves was saying. " He puts wood and pieces of paper into his composition ; architecture, that's what it is. ... I don't go to Blanche's any more. It's too delightfully perfect, the atmosphere there. . . . The books are by all the famous writers, and they are all dedicated to Blanche ; the pictures are all of the great men of today, and they are all painted by Blanche; the music is played by the best musicians. . . . Do you know, I think Blanche is the one man who has made a success- ful profession of being an amateur unless one excepts Robert de la Condamine. . . . You can scarcely call a man who does so much a dilettante. Yes, I think he is an amateur in the best sense." " I met the Countess of Jena there the other day," I responded. " She had scarcely left the room before three people volunteered, sans ran- cune, to tell her story. She is a devout Catholic, and her husband contrived in some way to substi- tute a spy for the priest in the confessional. He acquired an infinite amount of information, but it [183] Interrupted Conversation didn't do him any good. She is so witty that every one invites her everywhere in spite of her reputation, and he is left to dine alone at the Meurice. Dull men simply are not tolerated in Paris. " It was at Blanche's last year that I met George Moore," I continued. " You know I have just seen him in London. He is at work on The Apostle, making a novel of it, to be called ' The Brook Kerith.' . . . For a time he thought of fin- ishing it up as a play because a novel meant a visit to Palestine and that was distasteful to him, but it finally became a novel. He went to Pales- tine and stayed six weeks, just long enough to find a monastery and to study the lay of the country. For he says, truly enough, that one cannot imagine landscapes; one does not know whether there is a high or low horizon. There may be a brook which all the characters must cross. It is necessary to see these things. Besides he had to find a monas- tery. . . . He told me of his thrill when he dis- covered an order of monks living on a narrow ledge of cliff, with 500 feet sheer rise and descent above and below it ... and when he had found this his work was done and he returned to England to write the book, a reaction, for he told me that he was getting tired of being personal in literature. [18*] Interrupted Conversation The book will exhibit a conflict between two types : Christ, the disappointed mystic, and Paul ; Christ, who sees that there is no good to be served in sav- ing the world by his death, and Paul, full of hope, idealism, and illusions. It is the drama of the conflict between the nature which is affected by externals and that which is not, he told me." " It's a subject for Anatole France," said Sit- greaves. " Moore, in my opinion, is not a novelist. His great achievements are his memoirs. I was interested in ' Evelyn Innes ' and ' Esther Waters,' but something was lacking. There is nothing lacking in the three volumes of ' Hail and Fare- well.' They grow in interest. Moore has found his metier." " But he insists," I explained, before the door of the little hotel, " that Hail and Farewell ' is a novel. He is infuriated when some one suggests that it is a book after the manner of, say, * The Reminiscences of Lady Randolph Churchill.' . . ." We entered and walked up the little staircase. " Do you mean that the incidents are untrue ? " We were at the door of the concierge and there stood Marcel, his apron spread neatly over his ample paunch. It was early in the afternoon and the room beyond him, sometimes filled with pos- sibilities for customers, was empty. [185] Interrupted Conversation " Ah, monsieur est reveiw! " he exclaimed in his piping voice. " C'est pour la petite Polonaise sans doute que monsieur revient? " " Oui," answered Sitgreaves, " faut-U attendre longtemps? " " Mais non, monsieur, un petit moment. Elle habite en face. Je vais envoyer le garcon la chercher tout de suite. Et pour monsieur, votre ami? " " Je ne desire rien," I replied. Marcel bowed humbly. ..." Comme monsieur voudra." Then a doubt assailed him. " Peut- etre que la petite Polonaise vous suffira a tous les deux? " " Jamais de la vie! " I shouted, " Flute, Mer- cure, allez! Je suis puceau! " Marcel was equal to this. " Et ta soeurf " he demanded as he disappeared down the staircase. He had put us meanwhile in the very chamber with the red curtains and the picture of Cupid and Psyche that Sitgreaves had described. Perhaps all the rooms were similarly decorated. I lounged on the bed while Sitgreaves sat on a chair and smoked. . . . I answered his last question, " No, they are true, but there is selection and form." " While other memoirs have neither selection nor [186] Interrupted Conversation form and usually are not altogether accurate in the bargain. . . ." " Especially Madame Melba's. . . ." " Especially," agreed Sitgreaves delightedly, " Madame Melba's." " Moore is really right," I went on. " He says that some people insist that Balzac was greater than Turgeniev, because the Frenchman took his characters from imagination, the Russian his from life. You will remember, however, that Edgar Saltus says, ' The manufacture of fiction from facts was begun by Balzac.' Moore's point is that all great writers write from observation. There is no other way. A character may have more or less resemblance to the original ; it may be derived and bear a different name; still there must have been something. ... In a letter which Moore once wrote me stands the phrase, 4 Memory is the mother of the Muses.' ' Hail and Farewell ' is just as much a work of imagination, according to Moore, as ' A Nest of Noblemen ' or ' Les Illu- sions Perdues.' " " Of course," admitted Sitgreaves. " No writer but what has suffered from the recognition of his characters. Dickens got into trouble. Os- car Wilde is said to have done himself in ' Dorian Gray,' and Meredith's models for ' The Tragic [187] Interrupted Conversation Comedians ' and ' Diana of the Crossways ' are well known." " All Moore has done is to call his characters by their real names and he has reported their conversations as he remembered them, but, mind you, he has not put into the book all their conver- sations, or even all the people he knew at that period. Arthur Symons, for instance, a great friend of Moore's at that time, is scarcely men- tioned, and with reason: he has no part in the form of the book; its plot is not concerned with him. " All artists create only in the image of the things they have seen, reduced to terms of art through their imagination. The paintings of Mina Loy seem to the beholder the strange creations of a vagrant fancy. I remember one picture of hers in which an Indian girl stands poised before an oriental palace, the most fantastic of palaces, it would seem. But the artist explained to me that it was simply the f a9ade of Hagenbeck's menagerie in Hamburg, seen with an imaginative eye. The girl was a model. . . . One day on the beach at the Lido she saw a young man in a bathing suit lying stretched on the sand with his head in the lap of a beautiful woman. Other women surrounded the two. The group immediately suggested a compo- [188] Interrupted Conversation sition to her. She went home and painted. She took the young man's bathing suit off and gave him wings ; the women she dressed in lovely floating robes, and she called the picture, V Amour Dorlote par les Belles Dames. " And once 1 asked Frank Harris to explain to me the origin of his vivid story, ' Montes the Mat- ador.' ' It's too simple,' he said, ' the model for Montes was a little Mexican greaser whom I met in Kansas. He was one of many in charge of cattle shipped up from Mexico and down from the States. All the white cattle men, the gringos, held him in great contempt. But,' continued Harris, speaking deliberately with his beautifully modulated voice, and his eyes twinkling with the memory of the thing, ' I soon found that the greaser's contempt for the gringos was immeas- ureably greater than their's for him. " Bah," he would say, " they know nothing." And it was so. He could go into a cattle car on a pitch dark night and make the bulls stand up, a feat that none of the white men would have attempted. I asked him how he did this and he told me the answer in three words, " I know them." He could go into a herd of cattle just let loose together and pick out their leader immediately, pick him out before the cattle themselves had! There was the [189] Interrupted Conversation origin of " Monies the Matador." He was named, of course, after the famous torero de- scribed by Gautier in his " Voyage en Espagne." When I was in Madrid sometime later I went to a number of bull-fights before I put the story to- gether.' ' But,' I asked Harris, ' Is it possible for an espada to stand in the bull ring with his back to the bull, during a charge, as you have made him do frequently in the story?' 'Of course not,' he answered me at once, smiling his frankly malevolent smile, * Of course not. That part was put in to show how much the public will stand for in a work of fiction. I believe one of the espadas tried it some time after the book ap- peared and was immediately killed.' " Fiction, history, poetry, criticism, at their best, are all the same thing. When they inflame the imagination and stir the pulse they are iden- tical : all creative work. It does not matter what a man writes about. It matters how he writes it. Subject is nothing. Should we regard Velasquez as less important than Murillo because the former painted portraits of contemporaries, whom in his fashion he criticized, while the Spanish Bouguereau disguised his models as the Virgin? Walter Pater's description of the Monna Lisa would live if the picture disappeared. Indeed it has created [190] Interrupted Conversation a factitious interest in da Vinci's masterwork. Even more might be said for Huysmans's descrip- tion of Moreau's Salome, which actually puts the figures in the picture in motion 1 The critic, the historian at their best are creative artists as the writers of fiction are creative artists. Should we regard, for example, ' Imperial Purple ' less a work of creative art than ' The Rise of Silas Lap- ham'?" " I am getting your meaning more and more," said Sitgreaves. " And it occurs to me that per- haps I have been unjust in rating Moore low as a novelist. Perhaps I should have said that he is more successful in those books which depend more on his memory and less on his imaginative instinct. He cannot, after all, have known Jesus and Paul. . . ." " You are quite wrong," I said. " At least from his point of view. He says that he knows Paul better than he has ever known any one else. He even finds hair on Paul's chest. He can describe Paul, I believe, to the last mole. He knows his favourite colours, and whether he prefers arti- chokes to alligator pears. As for Christ, every- body professes to know Christ these days. Since the world has become distinctly un-Christian it has become comparatively easy to discuss [191] Interrupted Conversation Christ. He is regarded as an historical charac- ter, and a much more simple one than Napoleon. I have heard anarchists in bar-rooms talk about him by the hour, sometimes very graphically and always with a certain amount of wit. No, it is all the same. . . . Moore, now that he has been to Palestine and read the gospels, feels as well ac- quainted with Christ and Paul as he does with Edward Martyn and Yeats and Lady Gregory." " I must fall back on the personal then," said Sitgreaves, now really at bay, " and say that I am less moved and interested when Moore is describing Evelyn Innes, than when he tells of his affair with Doris at Orelay." " I am glad that you mentioned ' Evelyn Innes ' again," I said, " because it is in this very book that he is said to have painted so many of his friends. Ulick Dean is undoubtedly Yeats. It has been suggested that Arnold Dolmetsch posed for the portrait of Evelyn's father. Dolmetsch's testimony on this point goes farther. He says that he dictated certain passages in the book. . . ." "What is it, then? What is the difference? There is some difference, of that I am sure. . . ." " The difference is " I began when the door opened and Marcel entered, the most amazingly [192] Interrupted Conversation comprehensive smile on his countenance. " Made- moiselle vous attend," he said, and he looked the question. " Shall I bring her in here? " Sitgreaves answered it immediately, " Je viens." And then to me, " Wait," as he vanished through the doorway. ... I walked to the window, drew aside the red curtains, and looked out into the fountain-splashed court below. . . . ****** " What is the difference? " " I suppose it is that you prefer the new Moore to the old Moore, the author of the later and bet- ter written books to the author of the earlier ones. ' Evelyn Innes ' was many times rewritten. Moore has said that he could never get it to suit him, but he has also said, recently, that he would never rewrite another book (a resolution he has not kept). 'Memoirs of My Dead Life' and ' Hail and Farewell ' do not need rewriting. They are written to stand. ' The Brook Kerith,' perhaps, you will find equally to your taste. It will be the newest Moore. . . ." " You have explained to me," said Sitgreaves, " the difference ; it is one of development. Now that I think of it I don't believe that Anatole France could write * The Brook Kerith.' ... It would be too symbolical, too cynical, in his hands. [193] Interrupted Conversation Moore will perhaps make it more human, by know- ing the characters. I wonder," he continued mus- ingly, as we left the room, and descended the stairs, " if he told you whether that hair on Paul's chest was red or black. . . ." February 1, 1915. [194] The Authoritative Work on American Music The Authoritative Work on American Music HL. MENCKEN pointed out to me re- cently, in his most earnest and per- suasive manner, that it was my duty to write a book about the American composers, ex- posing their futile pretensions and describing their flaccid opera, stave by stave. It was in vain that I urged that this would be but a sleeveless errand, arguing that I could not fight men of straw, that these our composers had no real standing in the concert halls, and that pushing them over would be an easy exercise for a child of ten. On the con- trary, he retorted, they belonged to the acad- emies ; certain people believed that they were im- portant; it was necessary to dislodge this belief. I suggested, with a not too heavily assumed hu- mility, that I had already done something of the sort in an essay entitled " The Great American Composer." " A good beginning," asserted Col. Mencken, " but not long enough. I won't be sat- isfied with anything less than a book." " But if I wrote a book about Professors Parker, Chadwick, Hadley, and the others I could find nothing differ- ent to say about them ; they are all alike. Neither [197] The Authoritative Work their lives nor their music offer opportunities for variations." "An excellent idea!" cried Major Mencken, enthusiastically, " Write one chapter and then repeat it verbatim throughout the book, changing only the name of the principal character. Then clap on a preface, explaining your reason for this procedure." My last protest was the feeblest of all : " I can't spend a year or a month or a week poring over the scores of these fellows ; I can't go to concerts to hear their music. I might as' well go to work in a coal mine." " I'll do it for you 1 " triumphantly checkmated General Mencken. " I'll read the scores and you shall write the book ! " And so he left me, as on a similar occasion the fiend, having exhibited his prospectus, vanished from the eyes of our Lord. And I returned to my home sorely troubled, finding that the words of the man were running about in my head like so many little Japanese waltzing mice. And, after much cogitation, I went to such and such a book case and took down a certain volume written by Louis Charles Elson (a very large red tome) and another by Rupert Hughes, to see if their words of praise for our weak musical brothers would stir me to action. I found that they did not. My heart action remained normal; no film [198] The Authoritative Work covered my eyes; foam did not issue from my mouth. Indeed I read, quite calmly, in Mr. Hughes's " American Composers " that A. J. Goodrich is " recognized among scholars abroad as one of the leading spirits of our time " ; that " (Henry Holden) Huss has ransacked the piano and pillaged almost every imaginable fabric of high colour. . . . The result is gorgeous and pur- ple " ; that " The thing we are all waiting for is that American grand opera, The Woman of Marblehead (by Louis Adolphe Coerne). It is predicted that it will not receive the marble heart " ; that " I know of no modern composer who has come nearer to relighting the fires that burn in the old gavottes and fugues and preludes (than Arthur Foote). His two gavottes are to me away the best since Bach " ; that " the song (Israfe\ by Edgar Stillman-Kelley) is in my fervent belief, a masterwork of absolute genius, one of the very greatest lyrics in the world's music " ; and in " The History of American Music " by Louis C. Elson that " Music has made even more rapid strides than literature among us," and that " he (George W. Chadwick) has reconciled the symmetrical (sonata) form with modern passion." But it was in the fourth volume of " The Art of Music," published by the National Society of Music, that [199] The Authoritative Work I found the supreme examples of this kind of writing. The volume was edited by Arthur Far- well and W. Dermot Darby. Therein I read with a sort of awed astonishment that one of the songs of Frederick Ayres " reveals a poignancy of im- agination and a perception and apprehension of beauty seldom attained by any composer." I learned that T. Carl Whitmer has a " spiritual kinship " with Arthur Shepherd, Hans Pfitzner, and Vincent d'Indy. His music is " psycholog- ically subtle and spiritually rarefied: in colour it corresponds to the violet end of the spectrum." I turned the pages until I came to the name of Miss Gena Branscombe : " Inexhaustible buoy- ancy, a superlative emotional wealth, and wholly singular gift of musical intuition are the qualities which have shaped the composer's musical person- ality (without much effort of the imagination we might say that they are the qualities that shaped Beethoven's musical personality). . . . Her im- patient melodies leap and dash with youthful life, while her accompaniments abound in harmonic hairbreadth escapes." Before he became ac- quainted with the later French idiom Harvey W. Loomis " spontaneously breathed forth the quality of spirit which we now recognize in a Debussy or a Ravel." [200] The Authoritative Work Curiously enough, however, these statements did not annoy me. I found no desire arising in me to deny them and doubtless, though mayhap with a guilty conscience, I should have ditched the un- dertaking, consigned it to that heap of undone duties, where already lie notes on a comparison of Andalusian mules with the mules of Liane de Pougy, a few scribbled memoranda for a treatise on the love habits of the mole, and a half-finished biography of the talented gentleman who signed his works, " Nick Carter," if my by this time quite roving eye had not alighted, entirely fortuitously, on one of the forgotten glories of my library, a slender volume entitled " Popular American Com- posers." I recalled how I had bought this book. Hap- pening into a modest second-hand bookshop on lower Third Avenue, maintained chiefly for the laudable purpose of redistributing paper novels of the Seaside and kindred libraries, of which, alas, we hear very little nowadays, I asked the pro- prietor if by chance he possessed any literature re- lating to the art of music. By way of answer, he retired to the very back of his little room, searched for a space in a litter on the floor, and then re- turned with a pile of nine volumes or so in his arms. The titles, such as " Great Violinists," [201] The Authoritative Work " Harmony in Thirteen Lessons," and " How to Sing," did not intrigue me, but in idly turning the pages of this " Popular American Composers " I came across a half-tone reproduction of a photo- graph of Paul Dresser, the only less celebrated brother of Theodore Dreiser, with a short biog- raphy of the composer of On the Banks of the Wabash. As Sir George Grove in his excellent dictionary neglected to mention this portentous name in American Art and Letters (although he devoted sixty-seven pages, printed in double col- umns, to Mendelssohn) I saw the advantage of add- ing the little book to my collection. The book- seller, when questioned, offered to relinquish the volume for a total of fifteen cents, and I carried it away with me. Once I had become more thor- oughly acquainted with its pages I realized that I would willingly have paid fifteen dollars for it. This book, indeed, cannot fail to delight Gen- eral Mencken. There is no reference in its pages to Edgar Stillman-Kelley, Miss Gena Brans- combe, Louis Adolphe Coerne, Henry Holden Huss, T. Carl Whitmer, Arthur Farwell, Arthur Foote, or A. J. Goodrich. In fact, if we over- look brief notices of John Philip Sousa, Harry von Tilzer, Paul Dresser, Charles K. Harris, and Hattie Starr (whom you will immediately recall as [203] The Authoritative Work the composer of Little Alabama Coon), the author, Frank L. Boyden, has not hesitated to go to the roots of his subject, pushing aside the college pro- fessors and their dictums, and has turned his at- tention to figures in the art life of America, from whom, Mencken himself, I feel sure, would not take a single paragraph of praise, so richly is it de- served. I am unfamiliar with the causes con- tributing to this book's comparative obscurity; perhaps, indeed, they are similar to those respon- sible for the early failure of " Sister Carrie." May not we even suspect that the odium cast by the Doubledays on the author of that romance might have been actively transferred in some degree to a work which contained a biographical notice and a picture of his brother? At any rate, " Popular American Composers," published in 1902, fell into undeserved oblivion and so I make no apology for inviting my readers to peruse its pages with me. Opening the book, then, at random, I discover on page 96 a biography of Lottie A. Kellow (her photograph graces the reverse of this page). In a few well-chosen words (almost indeed in " gipsy phrases ") Mr. Boyden gives us the salient details of her career. Mrs. Kellow is a resident of Cresco, Iowa, a church singer of note, and the [203] The Authoritative Work possessor of a contralto voice of great volume. As a composer she has to her credit " marches, cakewalks, schottisches, and other styles of instru- mental music." We are given a picture of Mrs. Kellow at work : " Mrs. Kellow's best efforts are made in the evening, and in darkness, save the light of the moonbeams on the keys of her piano." We are also told that " she is happy in her in- spirations and a sincere lover of music. All of her compositions show a decided talent and possess musical elements which are only to be found in the works of an artist. Mrs. Kellow's musical friends are confident of her success as a composer and predict for her a brilliant future." Let us turn to the somewhat more extensive biography of W. T. Mullin on Page 4 (his pho- tograph faces this page). Almost in the first line the author rewards our attention : " To him may be applied the simplest and grandest eulogy Shakespeare ever pronounced : ' He was a man.' ' We are also informed that he was born of a cul- tured family, that his inherited nobility of char- acter has been carefully fostered by a thorough education, and told that one finds in him the un- usual combination of genius wedded to sound com- mon sense and practical business capacity. His family moved to Colorado, Texas, while he was [204] The Authoritative Work still a lad and here his musical talent began to display itself. " The inventive faculties of the small boy, and the innate harmony of the musi- cian, combined to improvise a crude instrument which emitted the notes of the scale. Successful at drawing forth a concord of sweet sounds, he continued to experiment upon everything which would emit musical vibrations. (Even the pigs, I take it, did not escape.) He. consequently discovered the laws of vibrating chords before he had mastered the intricacies of the multiplication table. Yet strange as it may seem, his musical education was neglected. A four months' course in piano instruction was inter- rupted and then resumed for two months more. Upon this meagre foundation rested his subse- quent phenomenal progress." I pause to point out to the astonished and breathless reader that even Mozart and Schubert, infant prodigies that they were, received more training than this. I continue to quote : " At the age of thirteen he joined The Colorado (Texas) Cornet Band as a charter member. The youngest member of the band, he soon outstripped his comrades by virtue of his superior natural ability. His position was that of second tenor. Wearying of the monotony of playing, he determined to venture on solo work. [205] The Authoritative Work The boy felt the impetus of restless power and the following incident illustrates his remarkable originality. Taking the piano score of a favour- ite melody he transposed it within the compass of the second tenor. This feat evoked admiring ap- plause because of his extreme youth and untrained abilities. The band-master remarked that elderly and experienced heads could hardly have accom- plished this. " From boyhood to manhood he has remained with the Colorado (Texas) band as one of its most efficient members, composing in his leisure moments, marches, ragtimes, waltzes, song and dance schot- tisches, etc. Of his many meritorious composi- tions only one has so far been given to the public : The West Texas Fair March, composed for and dedicated to the management of the West Texas Fair and Round-up. This institution holds its annual meetings at Abilene, Texas. There the march was played for the first time at their Oc- tober, 1899, meet with great success, and again at their September, 1900, meet by the Stockman band of Colorado, Texas, which has furnished music for the West Texas Fair during their 1899 and 1900 meetings. Mr. Mullin's position in the Stockman band is that of euphonium soloist. He is a proficient performer upon all band instru- [206] The Authoritative Work ments from cornet to tuba, including slide trom- bone, his favourites being the baritone and the trombone. " He plays many stringed instruments, as well as the piano and organ. He is the proud pos- sessor of a genuine Stradivarius violin * a family heirloom which he naturally prizes beyond the intrinsic value. The feat of playing on several instruments at once presents no difficulty to him. " This briefly sketches Mr. Mullin's life, charac- ter and ability as a musician. His accompanying photograph reveals his superb physique. Per- sonally he possesses charming, agreeable manners and Chesterfieldan courteousness, which vastly contributes to his popularity. Sincere devotion to his art has been rewarded by that elevating nobility of soul, which alone can penetrate the blue expanse of space and revel in the music of the spheres." What more is there to say? I can only assure the reader that Mullin stands unique among all musicians, creative and interpretative, in being able to play the organ, many stringed instruments, and all the instruments in a brass band (several of them simultaneously; it would be interesting to know which and how) after studying the piano for six months. I sincerely hope that the mistake he [207] The Authoritative Work made in withholding all his compositions, save one, from the public, has been rectified. Helen Kelsey Fox, like so many of our talented men and women, has a European strain in her blood. She is a lineal descendant on her mother's side of a French nobleman and a German princess. Nevertheless she continues to reside in Vermilion, Ohio. She is of a " decided poetic nature and lives in an atmosphere of her own. She dwells in a world of thought peopled by the creations of an active and lyric mentality." She is so imbued with the poetic spark that, as she expresses it, she " speaks in rhyme half the time." John Z. Macdonald, strictly speaking, is not an American composer. He was born in Scotland and came to America in 1881 at the age of 21, but as he is one of the very few composers since Nero to enter public political life he well deserves a place in this collection. In 1890 he was elected city clerk of Brazil, Indiana, a position which he held for seven years. In 1898 he was elected treasurer of Clay County, Indiana. This county is demo- cratic " by between five and six hundred " but Mr. Macdonald was elected on the republican ticket by a majority of 13B. He was the only repub- lican elected. Among the best known of Mr. Mac- donald's compositions is his famous " expansion " [208] The Authoritative Work song, in which he predicted the fate of Aguinaldo. He has autograph letters, praising this song, from the late President McKinley, Col. Roosevelt, Gen- eral Harrison, Admiral Schley, John Philip Sousa and other " eminent gentlemen." Edward Dyer, born in Washington, was the son of a marble cutter who " helped to erect the U. S. Treasury, Patent Office, and Capitol. . . . In the majority of his compositions there is a tinge of sadness which appeals to his auditors. . . . Mr. Dyer never descends to coarseness or vulgarity in his productions ; he writes pure, clean words, something that can be sung in the home, school and on the stage to refined respectable peo- ple." We learn much of the study years of Mrs. Lucy L. Taggart : " From earliest childhood she re- ceived valuable musical instruction from her father (Mr. Longsdon) who, coming from England in 1835, purchased the first piano that came to Chicago, an elegant hand-carved instrument that is still treasured in the old home." Later " she studied under Prof. C. E. Brown, of Owego, N. Y., Prof. Heimburger, of San Francisco and Herr Chas. Goffrie. Mrs. Taggart was also for five years a pupil of Senor Arevalo, the famous guitar soloist of Los Angeles. . . . Mrs. Taggart has in [209] The Authoritative Work preparation (1902) Methought He Touched tlie Strings, an idyl for piano in memory of the late Senor M. S. Arevalo." David Weidley, born in Philadelphia, is the com- poser of the following songs, Old Spooney Spoop- palay, Jennie Ree, Autumn Leaves, Hannah Glue, and Uncle Reuben and Aunt Lucinda. " He has done much to create and elevate a taste for music in the community where he resides and where he is known as ' Dave.' Even the little children call him * Dave ' as freely and innocently as those who have known him for years, and there can be no greater compliment for any man than that he is known and loved by the children. Mr. Weidley is by profession a sheet metal worker. He is a P. G. of the I. O. O. F., and a P. C. in the Knights of Pythias. He is not identified with any church, but loves and serves his fellow-men." In the biography of Delmer G. Palmer we are assured that " Versatility is a trait with which musical composers are not excessively burdened. There are few performers who can include The Moonlight Sonata and Schubert's Serenade with selections from The Merry-go-round, and do jus- tice to the expression of each, much less would such adaptability be looked for among composers. As most rules have exceptions, in this there is one [210] The Authoritative Work who stands in a class occupied by no one else, Mr. Delmer G. Palmer, the ' Green Mountain Com- poser,' who at present resides in Kansas City. " As recently as 1899 Mr. Palmer wrote a song in the popular ' ragtime,' My Sweetheart is a Mid- night Coon and almost in the same breath also wrote the heavy sacred solo, Christ m Gethsemane. The first is of the usual light order characteristic of this class of music. The latter is as far re- moved to the contrary as is comedy from tragedy. The ' coon ' song entered the bubbling effervescing cauldron of what is termed ' ragtime ' music among the multitudinous others, and soon was seen peeping through at the surface among the lightest and most catchy. . . . The sacred solo found its level among the heavier in its class, and if the term may be here applied, it was also a hit." S. Duncan Baker, born August 25, 1855, still lives (1902) in the old family residence at Nat- chez, Miss. " In this house is located the den where he has spent many hours with his collection of banjos and pictures and in writing for and playing on the instrument which he adopted as a favourite during its dark days (about 1871)." We are told that he composed an " artistic banjo solo," entitled, Memories of Farland. " Had this production or its companion piece, Thoughts of [211] The Authoritative Work the Cadenza, been written by an old master for some other instrument and later have been adapted by a modern composer to the banjo, either or both of them would have been pronounced classic, bar- ring some slight defects in form." I cannot stop to quote from the delightful ac- counts offered us of the lives and works of Albert Matson, George D. Tufts, D. O. Loy, Lavinia Pascoe Oblad, and forty or fifty other American singers, but it seems to me that I have done enough, Mencken, to prove to you that the great book on American music has been written. With- out one single mention of the names of Horatio Parker, George W. Chadwick, Frederick Converse, or Henry Hadley, by a transference of the em- phasis to the place where it belongs, the author of this undying book has answered your prayer. December 11, 1917. Old Days and New Old Days and New SOME toothless old sentimentalist or other periodically sets up a melancholy howl for " the good old days of comic opera," what- ever or whenever they were. Perhaps none of us, once past forty, is guiltless in this respect. Noth- ing, not even the smell of an apple-blossom from the old homestead, the sight of a daguerreotype of a miss one kissed at the age of ten, or a taste of a piece of the kind of pie that " mother used to make " so arouses the sensibility of a man of mid- dle age as the memory of some musical show which he saw in his budding manhood. That is why re- vivals of these venerable institutions are fre- quently projected and, some of them, very suc- cessfully accomplished. When a manager revives an old drama he must appeal to the interest of his audience ; it may not be the identical interest which held the original spectators of the piece spell- bound, but, none the less, it must be an interest. When a manager revives an old musical comedy he appeals directly to sentiment. Of course, the exact date of the good old days is a variable quantity. I have known a vain re- gretter to turn ho further back than to the nights [215] Old Days and New of The Merry Widow, The Waltz Dream, The Chocolate Soldier, The Girl in the Train, and The Dollar Princess, in other words to the Viennese renaissance; another, in using the phrase, is sub- consciously conjuring up pictures of La Belle Hettne, Orphee aux Enfers, or La Fille de Madame Angot, good fodder for memory to feed on here; a third will instinctively revert to the Johann Strauss operetta period, the era of The Queerts Lace Handkerchief and Die Fledermaus; a fourth cries, " Give us Gilbert and Sullivan ! " A fifth, when his ideas are chased to their lair, will rhapso- dize endlessly over the charms of the London Gaiety when The Geisha, The Country Girl, and The Circus Girl were in favour; a sixth, it seems, finds his pleasure in Americana, Robin Hood, Wang, The Babes in Toyland, and El Capi- tan; a seventh becomes maudlin to the most utter degree when you mention Les Cloches de CornevUle, or La Mascotte, products of a decadent stage in the history of French opera-bouffe. Not long ago I heard a man speak of the cadet operas in Boston (did a man named Barnet write them?) as the last of the great musical pieces ; and every one of you who reads this essay will have a brother, or a son, or a friend who went to see Sybil forty-three times and The Girl -from Utah [216] Old Days and New seventy-six. Twenty years from now, as he sits before the open fire, the mere mention of They Wouldn't Believe Me will cause the tears to course down his cheeks as he pats the pate of his infant son or daughter and weepingly describes the never- to-be-forgotten fascination of Julia Sanderson, the (in the then days) unattainable agility of Donald Brian. In no other form of theatrical entertainment is the appeal to softness so direct. The man who attends a performance of a musical farce goes in a good mood, usually with a couple of friends, or possibly with the girl. If he has dined well and his digestion is in working order and he is young enough, the spell of the lights and the music is irresistible to his receptive and impressionable nature. There are those young men, of course, who are constant attendants because of the alto- gether too wonderful hair of the third girl from the right in the front row. Others succumb to the dental perfection of the prima donna or to the shapely legs of the soubrette. All of us, I am almost proud to admit, at some time or other, are subject to the contagion. I well remember the year in which I considered myself as a possible suitor for the hand of Delia Fox. Photographs and posters of this deity adorned my walls. I was [217] Old Days and New an assiduous collector of newspaper clippings re- ferring to her profoundly interesting activities, al- though my sophistication had not reached the stage where I might appeal to Romeike for as- sistance. The mere mention of Miss Fox's name was sufficient cause to make me blush profusely. Eventually my father was forced to take steps in the matter when I began, in a valiant effort to summon up the spirit of the lady's presence, to dis- turb the early morning air with vocal assaults on She Was a Daisy, which, you will surely remem- ber, was the musical gem of The Little Trooper. Here are the words of the refrain : " She was a daisy, daisy, daisy ! Driving me crazy, crazy, crazy ! Helen of Troy and Venus were to her cross-eyed crones ! She was dimpled and rosy, rosy, rosy ! Sweet as a posy, posy, posy ! How I doted upon her, my Ann Jane Jones ! " You will admit, I think, at first glance, the superior literary quality of these lines; you will perceive at once to what immeasurably higher class of art they belong than the lyrics that librettists forge for us today. [218] Old Days and New Wall Street broker, poet, green grocer, soldier, banker, lawyer, whatever you are, confess the facts to yourself: you were once as I. You have suf- fered the same feelings that I suffered. Perhaps with you it was not Delia Fox. . . . Who then? Did saucy Marie Jansen awaken your admiration ? Was pert Lulu Glaser the object of your secret but persistent attention? How many times did you go to see Marie Tempest in The Fencing Mas- ter, or Alice Nielsen in The Serenade? Was Vir- ginia Earle in The Circus Girl the idol of your youth or was it Mabel Barrison in The Babes in Toyland? Theresa Vaughn in 1492, May Yohe in The Lady Slavey, Hilda Hollins in The Magic Kiss, or Nancy Mclntosh in His Excellency? Madge Lessing in Jack and the Beanstalk, Edna May in The Belle of New York, Phyllis Rankin in The Rounders, or Gertrude Quinlan in King Dodo? What do you whistle in your bathtub when you are in a reminiscent mood? Is it The Typical Tune of Zanzibar, or Baby, Baby, Dance My Dar- ling Baby, or Starlight, Starbright, or Tell Me, Pretty Maiden, or A Simple Little String, or J'aime les MUitaires (if you whistle this, ten to one your next door neighbour thinks you have been to an orchestra concert and heard Beethoven's Seventh Symphony), or Sister Mary Jane's Top [219] Old Days and New Note, or A Wandering Minstrel I, or See How It Sparkles, or the Lullaby from Erminie, which Pau- line Hall used to sing as if she herself were asleep, and which Emma Abbott in- terpolated in The Mikado, or A Pretty Girl, A Summer Night, or the Policeman's Chorus from The Pirates of Penzance, or The Soldiers m the Park, or My Angeline, or the Letter Song from The Chocolate Soldier, or Vm Little Buttercup, or the Gobble Song from The Mascot, or the Anna Song from Nanon, or the march from Fatinitza, or I'm All the Way from Gay Paree, or Love Comes Like a Summer Sigh, or In the North Sea Lived a Whale, or Jusqula, or The Harmless Lit- tle Girlie With the Downcast Eyes, or They All Follow Me, or The Amorous Goldfish, or Don't Be Cross, or Slumber On, My Little Gypsy Sweet- heart, or Good-bye Flo, or La Legende de la Mere Angot, or My Alamo Love? There is a very subtle and fragrant charm about these old recollections which the sight or sound of a score, a view of an old photograph of Lillian Rus- sell or Judic, or a dip in the Theatre Complet of Meilhac and Halevy will reawaken. But it is only at a revival of one of our old favourites that we can really bathe in sentimentality, drink in draughts of joy from the past, allow memory full [220] Old Days and New sway. You whose hair is turning white will be in Row A, Seat No. 1 for the first performance of a revival of Robin Hood. You will not hear Edwin Hoff in his original role ; Jessie Bartlett Davis is dead and, alas, Henry Clay Barnabee is no longer on the boards, but the newcomers, possibly, are re- spectable substitutes and the airs and lines remain. You can walk about in the lobby and say proudly that you attended the first performance of the opera ever so long ago when operettas had tune and reason. " Yes sir, there were plots in those days, and composers, and the singers could act. Times have certainly changed, sir. Come to the corner and have a Manhattan. . . . There were no cocktails in those days. . . . There is no singer like Mrs. Davis today ! " Well the poor souls who cannot feel tenderly about a past they have not yet experienced have their recompenses. For one thing I am certain that the revivals of the Gilbert and Sullivan operettas to which De Wolf Hopper devoted his best talents were better, in many respects, than the original London productions; just as I am equally certain that the representations of Aida at the Metropolitan Opera House are way ahead of the original performance of that work given at Cairo before the Khedive of Egypt. [221] Old Days and New Then there is the musical revue, a form which we have borrowed from the French, but which we have vastly improved upon and into which we have poured some of our most national feel- ing and expression. The interpretation of these frivolities is a new art. Gaby Deslys may be only half a loaf compared to Marie Jansen, but I am sure that Elsie Janis is more than three- quarters. Frank Tinney and Al Jolson can, in their humble way, efface memories of Digby Bell and Dan Daly. Adele Rowland and Marie Dressier have their points (and curves). Irving Berlin, Louis A. Hirsch, and Jerome Kern are not to be sniffed at. Neither is P. G. Wodehouse. Harry B. Smith we have always with us: he is the Sarah Bernhardt of librettists. Joseph Urban has wrought a revolution in stage settings for this form of entertainment. Louis Sherwin has offered us convincing evidence to support his theory that the new staging in America is coming to us by way of the revue and not through the serious drama. Melville Ellis, Lady Duff-Gordon, and Paul Poiret have done their bit for the dresses. In fact, my dear young man who are reading this article you will feel just as tenderly in twenty years about the Follies of 1917 as your father does now about [ 222 ] Old Days and New Wang. Only, and this is a very big ONLY, the Follies of 1917, depending as it does entirely on topical subjects and dimpled knees, cannot be revived. Fervid and enlivening as its immediate impression may be it cannot be lasting. You can never recapture the thrills of this summer by sitting in Row A, Seat No. 1 at any 1937 reprise. There can never be anything of the sort. The revue, like the firefly, is for a night only. We take it in with the daily papers . . . and the next season, already old-fashioned, it goes forth to show Grinnell and Davenport how Mile. Manhat- tan deported herself the year before. So if the youth of these days chooses to be sen- timental in the years to come over the good old days of Urban scenery and Olive Thomas, the Bal- loon Girls of the Midnight Frolic and the chorus of the Winter Garden, he will be obliged to give way to the mood at home in front of the fire, see the pic- tures in the smoke, and hear the tunes in the drop- ping of the coals. Which is perhaps as it should be. For in 1937 the youth of that epoch can sit in Row A, Seat No. 1 himself and not be ousted from his place by a sentimental gentleman of mid- dle age who longs to hear Poor Butterfly again. 25, 1917. Two Young American Playwrights " Gautier had a theory to the effect that to be a member of the Academy was simply and solely a matter of predestination. ' There is no need to do anything/ he would say, ' and so far as the writing of books is concerned that is entirely useless. A man is born an Academician as he is born a bishop or a cook. He can abuse the Academy in a dozen pam- phlets if it amuses him t and be elected all the same; but if he is not predestined, three hundred volumes and ten masterpieces , recognized as such by the genu-~ flections of an adoring universe, will not aid him to open its doors/ Evidently Balzac was not predes- tined but then neither was Moliere, and there must have been some consolation for him in that" Edgar Saltus. Two American Playwrights IN the newspaper reports relating to the death of Auguste Rodin I read with some astonish- ment that if the venerable sculptor, who lacked three years of being eighty when he died, had lived two weeks longer he would have been admitted to the French Academy ! In other words, the great- est stone-poet since Michael Angelo, internation- ally famous and powerful, the most striking artist figure, indeed, of the last half century, was to be permitted, in the extremity of old age, to inscribe his name on a scroll, which bore the signatures of many inoffensive nobodies. I could not have been more amused if the newspapers, in publishing the obituary notices of John Jacob Astor, had an- nounced that if the millionaire had not perished in the sinking of the Titanic, his chances of being invited to join the Elks were good; or if "Va- riety " or some other tradespaper of the music halls, had proclaimed, just before Sarah Bern- hardt's debut at the Palace Theatre, that if her appearances there were successful she might expect an invitation to membership in the White Rats. . . . These hypothetical instances would seem ridiculous . . . but they are not. The Rodin [227] Two American Playwrights case puts a by no means seldom-recurring phenom- enon in the centre of the stage under a calcium light. The ironclad dreadnaughts of the aca- demic world, the reactionary artists, the dry-as- dust lecturers are constantly ignoring the most vital, the most real, the most important artists' while they sing polyphonic, antiphonal, Palestri- nian motets in praise of men who have learned to imitate comfortably and efficiently the work of their predecessors. If there are other contemporary French sculp- tors than Rodin their names elude me at the moment; yet I have no doubt that some ten or fifteen of these hackmen have their names embla- zoned in the books of all the so-called " honour " societies in Paris. It is a comfort, on the whole, to realize that America is not the only country in which such things happen. As a matter of fact, they happen nowhere more often than in France. If some one should ask you suddenly for a list of the important playwrights of France today, what names would you let roll off your tongue, primed by the best punditic and docile French critics? Henry Bataille, Paul Hervieu, and Henry Bernstein. Possibly Rostand. Don't [228] Two American Playwrights deny this ; you know it is true, unless it happens you have been doing some thinking for yourself. For even in the works of Remy de Gourmont (to be sure this very clairvoyant mind did not often occupy itself with dramatic literature) you will find little or nothing relating to Octave Mirbeau and Georges Feydeau. True, Mirbeau did not do his best work in the theatre. That stinging, cyn- ical attack on the courts of Justice (?) of France (nay, the world!), " Le Jardin de Supplice " is not a play and it is probably Mirbeau's master- piece and the best piece of critical fiction written in France (or anywhere else) in the last fifty years. However Mirbeau shook the pillars of society even in the playhouse. Le Foyer was hissed repeatedly at the Theatre Fra^ais. Night after night the proceedings ended in the ejection and arrest of forty or fifty spectators. Even to a mere out- sider, an idle bystander of the boulevards, this complete exposure of the social, moral, and polit- ical hypocricies of a nation seemed exceptionally brutal. Le Foyer and " Le Jardin " could only have been written by a man passionately devoted to the human ideal (" each as she may," as Ger- trude Stein so beautifully puts it). Les Affaires sont les Affaires is pure theatre, perhaps, but it [229] Two American Playwrights might be considered the best play produced in France between Becque's La Parisierme and Brieux's Les Hannetons. It is not surprising, on the whole, to find the critical tribe turning for relief from this some- what unpleasant display of Gallic closet skeletons to the discreet exhibition of a few carefully chosen bones in the plays of Bernstein and Bataille, direct descendants of Scribe, Sardou, et Cie, but I may be permitted to indulge in a slight snicker of polite amazement when I discover these gentlemen apply- ing their fingers to their noses in no very pretty- meaning gesture, directed at a grandson of Moliere. For such is Georges Feydeau. His method is not that of the Seventeenth Century mas- ter, nor yet that of Mirbeau; nevertheless, aside from these two figures, Beaumarchais, Marivaux, Becque, Brieux at his best, and Maurice Donnay occasionally, there has not been a single writer in the history of the French theatre so inevitably au courant with human nature. His form is frankly farcical and his plays are so funny, so enjoyable merely as good shows that it seems a pity to raise an obelisk in the playwright's honour, and yet the fact remains that he understands the political, social, domestic, amorous, even cloacal conditions of the French better than any of his contem- [230] Two American Playwrights poraries, always excepting the aforementioned Mirbeau. In On Purge Bebe he has written saucy variations on a theme which Rabelais, Boc- caccio, George Moore, and Moliere in collabora- tion would have found difficult to handle. It is as successful an experiment in bravado and bra- vura as Mr. Henry James's " The Turn of the Screw." And he has accomplished this feat with nimbleness, variety, authority, even (granting the subject) delicacy. Seeing it for the first time you will be so submerged in gales of uncontrollable laughter that you will perhaps not recognize at once how every line reveals character, how every situation springs from the foibles of human na- ture. Indeed in this one-act farce Feydeau, with about as much trouble as Zeus took in transform- ing his godship into the semblance of a swan, has given you a well-rounded picture of middle-class life in France with its external and internal im- plications. . . . And how he understands the buoyant French grue, unselfconscious and undis- mayed in any situation. I sometimes think that Occupe-toi d'Amelie is the most satisfactory play I have ever seen ; it is certainly the most delight- ful. I do not think you can see it in Paris again. The Nouveautes, where it was presented for over a year, has been torn down; an English transla- [231] Two American Playwrights tion would be an insult to Feydeau; nor will you find essays about it in the yellow volumes in which the French critics tenderly embalm their feuitte- tons; nor do I think Arthur Symons or George Moore, those indefatigable diggers in Parisian graveyards, have discovered it for their English readers. Reading the play is to miss half its pleasure ; so you must take my word in the matter unless you have been lucky enough to see it your- self, in which case ten to one you will agree with me that one such play is worth a kettleful of boiled-over drama like Le Voleur, Le Secret, Sam- son, La Vierge Folle, et cetera, et cetera. In the pieces I have mentioned Feydeau, in represen- tation, had the priceless assistance of a great comic artist, Armande Cassive. If we are to take Mr. Symons's assurance in regard to de Pachmann that he is the world's greatest pianist because he does one thing more perfectly than any one else, by a train of similar reasoning we might con- fidently assert that Mile. Cassive is the world's greatest actress. When you ask a Frenchman to explain why he does not like Mirbeau (and you will find that Frenchmen invariabty do not like him) he will shrug his shoulders and begin to tell you that Mir- beau was not good to his mother, or that he drank Two American Playwrights to excess, or that he did not wear a red, white, and blue coat on the Fourteenth of July, or that he did not stand for the French spirit as exemplified in the eating of snails on Christmas. In other words, he will immediately place himself in a posi- tion in which you may be excused for regarding him as a person whose opinion is worth nothing, whereas his ratiocinatory powers on subjects with which he is more in sympathy may be excellent. I know why he does not like Mirbeau. Mirbeau is the reason. In his life he was not accustomed to making compromises nor was he accustomed to making friends (which comes after all to the same thing). He did what he pleased, said what he pleased, wrote what he pleased. His armorial bearings might have been a cat upsetting a cream jug with the motto, " Je m'en fous." The author of " Le Jardin de Supplice " would not be in high favour anywhere; nevertheless I would willingly relinquish any claims I might have to future popu- larity for the privilege of having been permitted to sign this book. Feydeau is distinctly another story; his plays are more successful than any others given in Paris. They are so amusing that even while he is pointing the finger at your own particular method of living you are laughing so hard that you haven't time Two American Playwrights to see the application. ... So the French critics have set him down as another popular figure, only a nobody born to entertain the boulevards, just as the American critics regard the performances of Irving Berlin with a steely supercilious imper- vious eye. The Viennese scorned Mozart because he entertained them. " A gay population," wrote the late John F. Runciman, " always a heartless master, holds none in such contempt as the serv- ants who provide it with amusement." The same condition has prevailed in England until recently. A few seasons ago you might have found the critics pouring out their glad songs about Arthur Wing Pinero and Henry Arthur Jones. Bernard Shaw has, in a measure, restored the balance to the British theatre. He is not only a brilliant playwright; he is a brilliant critic as well. Foreseeing the fate of the under man in such a struggle he became his own literary huck- ster and by outcriticizing the other critics he easily established himself as the first English (or Irish) playwright. When he thus rose to the top, by dint of his own exertions, he had strength enough to carry along with him a number of other im- portant authors. As a consequence we may re- gard the Pinero incident closed and in ten years his theatre will be considered as old-fashioned and [234] Two American Playwrights as inadept as that of Robertson or Bulwer- Lytton. Having no Shaw in America, no man who can write brilliant prefaces and essays about his own plays until the man in the street is obliged per- force to regard them as literature, we find our- selves in the condition of benighted France. Dul- ness is mistaken for literary flavour; the injection of a little learning, of a little poetry (so-called) into a theatrical hackpiece, is the signal for a good deal of enthusiasm on the part of the journalists (there are two brilliant exceptions). Which of our playwrights are taken seriously by the pun- dits? Augustus Thomas and Percy MacKaye: Thomas the dean, and MacKaye the poet laureate. I have no intention of wrenching the laurel wreathes from these august brows. Let them re- main. Each of these gentlemen has a long and honourable career in the theatre behind him, from which he should be allowed to reap what financial and honourary rewards he may be able. But I would not add one leaf to these wreathes, nor one crotchet to the songs of praise which vibrate around them. I turn aside from their plays in the theatre and in the library as I turn aside from the fictions of Pierre de Coulevain and Arnpld Ben- nett. [235] Two American Playwrights I love to fashion wreathes of my own and if two young men will now step forvard to the lecturer's bench I will take delight in crowning them with my own hands. Will the young man at the back of the hall please page Avery Hopwood and Philip Moeller? . . . No response! They seem to have retreated modestly into the night. Nevertheless they shall not escape me! I speak of Mr. Hopwood first because he has been writing for our theatre for a longer period than has Mr. Moeller, and because his position, such as it is, is assured. Like Feydeau in France he has a large popular following; he has probably made more money in a few years than Mr. Thomas has made during his whole lifetime and the man- agers are always after him to furnish them with more plays with which to fill their theatres. For his plays do fill the theatres. Fair and Warmer, Nobody 9 s Widow, Clothes, and Seven Days, would be included in any list of the successful pieces pro- duced in New York within the past ten years. Two of these pieces would be near the very top of such a list. An utterly absurd allotment of actors is sufficient to explain the failures of Sadie Love and Our Little Wtfe and it might be well if some one should attempt a revival of one of his three serious plays, This Woman and This Man, [236] Two American Playwrights in which Carlotta Nillson appeared for a brief space. This author, mainly through the beneficent offices of a gift of supernal charm, contrives to do in English very much what Feydeau does in French. It is his contention that you can smite the Puri- tans, even in the American theatre, squarely on the cheek, provided you are sagacious in your choice of weapon. In Fair and Warmer he pro- vokes the most boisterous and at the same time the most innocent laughter with a scene which might have been made insupportably vulgar. A perfectly respectable young married woman gets very drunk with the equally respectable husband of one of her friends. The scene is the mainstay, the raison d'etre, of the play, and it furnishes the material for the better part of one act ; yet young and old, rich and poor, philistine and superman alike, de- light in it. To make such a situation irresistible and universal in its appeal is, it seems to me, un- doubtedly the work of genius. What might, in- deed should, have been disgusting, was not only in intention but in performance very funny. Let those who do not appreciate the virtuosity of this undertaking attempt to write as successful a scene in a similar vein. Even if they are able to do so, and I do not for a moment believe that there is [237] Two American Playwrights another dramatic author in America who can, they will be the first to grant the difficulty of the achievement. With an apparently inexhaustible fund of fantasy and wit Mr. Hopwood passes his wand over certain phases of so-called smart life, almost always with the happiest results. With a complete realization of the independence of his medium he often ignores the realistic conventions and the traditional technique of the stage, but his touch is so light and joyous, his wit so free from pose, that he rarely fails to establish his effect. His pen has seldom faltered. Occasionally, how- ever, the heavy hand of an uncomprehending stage director or of an aggressive actor has played havoc with the delicate texture of his fabric. There is no need here for the use of hammer or trowel; if an actress must seek aid in implements, let her rather rely on a soft brush, a lacy handker- chief, or a sparkling spangled fan. Philip Moeller has achieved distinction in an- other field, that of elegant burlesque, of sublimated caricature. His stage men and women are as adroitly distorted (the better to expose their comic possibilities) as the drawings of Max Beer- bohm. Beginning with the Bible and the Odyssey (Helena's Husband and Sisters of Susannah for the Washington Square Players) he has at length, [238] Two American Playwrights by way of Shakespeare and Bacon (The Road- house in Arden) arrived at the Romantic Period in French literature and in Madame Sand, his first three-act play, he has established himself at once as a dangerous rival of the authors of Ccesar and Cleopatra and The Importance of Being Earnest, both plays in the same genre as Mr. Moeller's latest contribution to the stage. The author has thrown a very high light on the sentimental ad- ventures of the writing lady of the early Nineteenth Century, has indeed advised us and convinced us that they were somewhat ridiculous. So they must have appeared even to her contemporaries, how- ever seriously George took herself, her romances, her passions, her petty tragedies. A less adult, a less seriously trained mind might have fallen into the error of making a sentimental play out of George's affairs with Alfred de Musset, Dr. Pa- gello, and Chopin (Mr. Moeller contents himself with these three passions, selected from the some- what more extensive list offered to us by history). Such an author would doubtless have written Great Catherine in the style of Disraeli and Andro- cles and the Lion after the manner of Ben Hur! Whether love itself is always a comic subject, as Bernard Shaw would have us believe, is a matter for dispute, but there can be no alternative opinion [239] Two American Playwrights about the loves of George Sand. A rehearsal of them offers only laughter to any one but a senti- mental school girl. The piece is conceived on a true literary level; it abounds in wit, in fantasy, in delightful sit- uations, but there is nothing precious about its progress. Mr. Moeller has carefully avoided the traps expressly laid for writers of such plays. For example, the enjoyment of Madame Sand is in no way dependent upon a knowledge of the books of that authoress, De Musset, and Heine, nor yet upon an acquaintance with the music of Liszt and Chopin. Such matters are pleasantly and lightly referred to when they seem pertinent, but no in- sistence is laid upon them. Occasionally our au- thor has appropriated some phrase originally spoken or written by one of the real characters, but for that he can scarcely be blamed. Indeed, when one takes into consideration the wealth of such material which lay in books waiting for him, it is surprising that he did not take more ad- vantage of it. In the main he has relied on his own cleverness to delight our ears for two hours with brilliant conversation. There is, it should be noted, in conclusion, noth- ing essentially American about either of these young authors. Both Mr. Hopwood and Mr. [240] Two American Playwrights Moeller might have written for the foreign stage. Several of Mr. Hopwood's pieces, indeed, have al- ready been transported to foreign climes and there seems every reason for belief that Mr. Moeller's comedy will meet a similarly happy fate. November 29, 1917. De Senectute Cantorum "All'eta di settanta Non si ama, ne si canta." Italian proverb. De Senectute Cantorum * ' "W" AM not sure," writes Arthur Symons in his admirable essay on Sarah Bernhardt, " that the best moment to study an artist is not the moment of what is called decadence. The first energy of inspiration is gone; what remains is the method, the mechanism, and it is that which alone one can study, as one can study the mechan- ism of the body, not the principle of life itself. What is done mechanically, after the heat of the blood has cooled, and the divine accidents have ceased to happen, is precisely all that was con- sciously skilful in the performance of an art. To see all this mechanism left bare, as the form of a skeleton is left bare when age thins the flesh upon it is to learn more easily all that is to be learnt of structure, the art which not art but nature has hitherto concealed with its merciful covering." Mr. Symons, of course, had an actress in mind, but his argument can be applied to singers as well, although it is safest to remember that much of the true beauty of the human voice inevitably de- parts with the youth of its owner. Still style in singing is not noticeably affected by age and an artist who possesses or who has acquired this De Senectute Cantorum quality very often can afford to make lewd ges- tures at Father Time. If good singing depended upon a full and sensuous tone, such artists as Ron- coni, Victor Maurel, Max Heinrich, Ludwig Wullner, and Maurice Renaud would never have had any careers at all. It is obvious that any true estimate of their contribution to the lyric stage would put the chief emphasis on style, and this is usually the explanation for extended suc- cess on the opera or concert stage, although occa- sionally an extraordinary and exceptional singer may continue to give pleasure to her auditors, de- spite the fact that she has left middle age behind her, by the mere lovely quality of the tone she produces. In the history of opera there may be found the names of many singers who have maintained their popularity and, indeed, a good deal of their art, long past fifty, and there is recorded at least one instance in which a singer, after a long absence from the theatre, returned to the scene of her earlier triumphs with her powers unimpaired, even augmented. I refer, of course, to Henrietta Son- tag, born in 1805, who retired from the stage of the King's Theatre in London in 1830 in her twenty-fifth year and who returned twenty years later in 184*9. She had, in the meantime, become [246] De Senectute Cantorum the Countess Rossi, but although she had aban- doned the stage her reappearance proved that she had not remained idle during her period of retire- ment. For she was one of those artists in whom early " inspiration " counted for little and " method " for much. She was, indeed, a mistress of style. She came back to the public in Linda di Chaminoux and H. F. Chorley (" Thirty Years' Musical Recollections ") tells us that " all went wondrously well. No magic could restore to her voice an upper note or two which Time had taken ; but the skill, grace, and precision with which she turned to account every atom of power she still possessed, the incomparable steadiness with which she wrought out her composer's intentions she carried through the part, from first to last, without the slightest failure, or sign of weariness seemed a triumph. She was greeted as she deserved to be as a beloved old friend come home again in the late sunnier days. " But it was not at the moment of Madame Sontag's reappearance that we could advert to all the difficulty which added to the honour of its success. She came back under musical conditions entirely changed since she left the stage to an orchestra far stronger than that which had supported her voice when it was younger; and to [247] De Senectute Cantorum a new world of operas. Into this she ventured with an intrepid industry not to be overpraised with every new part enhancing the respect of every real lover of music. During the short pe- riod of these new performances at Her Majesty's Theatre, which was not equivalent to two com- plete Opera seasons, not merely did Madame Son- tag go through the range of her old characters Susanna, Rosina, Desdemona, Donna Anna, and the like but she presented herself in seven or eight operas which had not existed when she left the stage Bellini's Sonnambula, Donizetti's Linda, La Figlia del Reggimento, Don Pasquale; Le Tre Nozze, of Signer Alary, La Tempest a, by M. Halevy the last two works involving what the French call ' creation,' otherwise the produc- tion of a part never before represented. In one of the favourite characters of her predecessor, the elder artist beat the younger one hollow. This was as Maria, in Donizetti's La Figlia, which Mdlle. Lind may be said to have brought to Eng- land, and considered as her special property. . . . With myself, the real value of Madame Sontag grew, night after night as her variety, her con- scientious steadiness, and her adroit use of dimin- ished powers were thus mercilessly tested. In one respect, compared with every one who had been [248] De Senectute Cantorum in my time, she was alone, in right, perhaps of the studies of her early days as a singer of Mozart's music." It was after these last London seasons that Mme. Sontag undertook an American tour. She died in Mexico. The great Mme. Pasta's ill-advised return to the stage in 1850 (when she made two belated ap- pearances in London) is matter for sadder com- ment. Chorley, indeed, is at his best when he writes of it, his pen dipped in tears, for none had admired this artist in her prime more passionately than he. Here was a particularly good oppor- tunity to study the bare skeleton of interpre- tative art; the result is one of the most striking passages in all literature: " Her voice, which at its best, had required ceaseless watching and practice, had been long ago given up by her. Its state of utter ruin on the night in question passes description. She had been neglected by those who, at least, should have presented her person to the best advantage ad- mitted by Time. Her queenly robes (she was to sing some scenes from Anna Bolena) in nowise suited or disguised her figure. Her hair-dresser had done some tremendous thing or other with her head or rather had left everything undone. A De Senectute Cantorum more painful and disastrous spectacle could hardly be looked on. There were artists present, wh:> had then, for the first time, to derive some impres- sion of a renowned artist perhaps, with the natural feeling that her reputation had been ex- aggerated. Among these was Rachel whose bitter ridicule of the entire sad show made itself heard throughout the whole theatre, and drew at- tention to the place where she sat one might even say, sarcastically enjoying the scene. Among the audience, however, was another gifted woman, who might far more legitimately have been shocked at the utter wreck of every musical means of expression in the singer who might have been more naturally forgiven, if some humour of self-glorification had made her severely just not worse to an old prvma donna; I mean Madame Viardot. Then, and not till then, she was hearing Madame Pasta. But Truth will al- ways answer to the appeal of Truth. Dismal as was the spectacle broken, hoarse, and destroyed as was the voice the great style of the singer spoke to the great singer. The first scene was Ann Boleyn's duet with Jane Seymour. The old spirit was heard and seen in Madame Pasta's Sorgi! and the gesture with which she signed to [250] De Senectute Cantorum her penitent rival to rise. Later, she attempted the final mad scene of the opera that most com- plicated and brilliant among the mad scenes on the modern musical stage with its two cantabile movements, its snatches of recitative, and its bra- vura of despair, which may be appealed to as an example of vocal display, till then unparagoned, when turned to the account of frenzy, not frivolity perhaps as such commissioned by the superb creative artist. By that time, tired, unprepared, in ruin as she was, she had rallied a little. When on Ann Boleyn's hearing the coronation music of her rival, the heroine searches for her own crown on her brow Madame Pasta turned in the direction of the festive sounds, the old irresistible charm broke out ; nay, even in the final song, with its roulades, and its scales of shakes, ascend- ing by a semi-tone, the consummate vocalist and tragedian, able to combine form with meaning the moment of the situation, with such personal and musical display as form an integral part of operatic art was indicated : at least to the ap- prehension of a younger artist. * You are right ! ' was Madame Viardot's quick and heartfelt re- sponse (her eyes were full of tears) to a friend beside her ' You are right ! It is like the Cena- [251] De Senectute Cantorum colo of Da Vinci at Milan a wreck of a picture, but the picture is the greatest picture in the world!'" The great Mme. Viardot herself, whose intract- able voice and noble stage presence inevitably re- mind one of Mme. Pasta, took no chances with fate. The friend of Alfred de Musset, the model for George Sand's " Consuelo," the- " creator " of Fides in Le Prophete, and the singer who, in the revival of Orpkie at the Theatre Lyrique in 1859, resuscitated Gluck's popularity in Paris, retired from the opera stage in 1863 at the age of 43, shortly after she had appeared in Alceste! (She sang in concert occasionally until 1870 or later.) Thereafter she divided her time principally be- tween Baden and Paris and became the great friend of Turgeniev. His very delightful letters to her have been published. Idleness was abhor- rent to this fine woman and in her middle and old age she gave lessons, while singers, composers, and conductors alike came to her for help and advice. She died in 1910 at the age of 89. Her less cele- brated brother, Manuel Garcia (less celebrated as a singer; as a teacher he is given the credit for having restored Jenny Lind's voice. Among his other pupils Mathilde Marchesi and Marie Tem- pest may be mentioned), had died in 1906 at the [252] De Senectute Cantorum age of 101. Her sister, Mme. Malibran, died very young, in the early Nineteenth Century, before, in fact, Mme. Viardot had made her debut. Few singers have had the wisdom to follow Mme. Viardot's excellent example. The great Jenny Lind, long after her voice had lost its quality, con- tinued to sing in oratorio and concert. So did Adelina Patti. Muriel Starr once told me of a par- rot she encountered in Australia. The poor bird had arrived at the noble age of 117 and was en- tirely bereft of feathers. Flapping his stumpy wings he cried incessantly, " I'll fly, by God, I'll fly ! " So, many singers, having lost their voices, continue to croak, " I'll sing, by God, I'll sing ! " The Earl of Mount Edgcumbe, himself a man of considerable years when he published his highly diverting " Musical Reminiscences," gives us some extraordinary pictures of senility on the stage at the close of the Eighteenth Century. There was, for example, the case of Cecilia Davis, the first Englishwoman to sustain the part of prima donna and in that situation was second only to Gabrielli, whom she even rivalled in neatness of execution. Mount Edgcumbe found Miss Davies in Florence, unengaged and poor. A concert was arranged at which she appeared with her sister. Later she re- turned to England . . . too old to secure an en- [253] De Senectute Cantorum gagement. " This unfortunate woman is now (in 1834) living in London, in the extreme of old age, disease, and poverty," writes the Earl. He also speaks of a Signora Galli, of large and masculine figure and contralto voice, who frequently filled the part of second man at the Opera. She had been a principal singer in Handel's oratorios when con- ducted by himself. She afterwards fell into ex- treme poverty, and at the age of about seventy ( !!!!), was induced to come forward to sing again at the oratorios. " I had the curiosity to go, and heard her sing He was despised and rejected of men in The Messiah. Of course her voice was cracked and trembling, but it was easy to see her school was good ; and it was a pleasure to observe the kindness with which she was received and lis- tened to; and to mark the animation and delight with which she seemed to hear again the music in which she had formerly been a distinguished per- former. The poor old woman had been in the habit of coming to me annually for a trifling present; and she told me on that occasion that nothing but the severest distress should have com- pelled her so to expose herself, which after all, did not answer to its end, as she was not paid accord- ing to her agreement. She died shortly after." In 1783 the Earl heard a singer named Allegranti [254] De Senectute Cantorum in Dresden, then at the height of her powers. Later she returned to England and reappeared in Cimarosa's Matrimonio Segreto. " Never was there a more pitiable attempt: she had scarcely a thread of voice remaining, nor the power to sing a note in tune : her figure and acting were equally altered for the worse, and after a few nights she was obliged to retire and quit the stage alto- gether." The celebrated Madame Mara, after a long sojourn in Russia, suddenly returned to Eng- land and was announced for a benefit performance at the King's Theatre after everybody had for- gotten her existence. " She must have been at least seventy ; but it was said that her voice had miraculously returned, and was as good as ever. But when she displayed those wonderfully revived powers, they proved, as might have been expected, lamentably deficient, and the tones she produced were compared to those of a penny trumpet. Curiosity was so little excited that the concert was ill attended . . . and Madame Mara was heard no more. I was not so lucky (or so un- lucky) as to hear these her last notes, as it was early in the winter, and I was not in town. She returned to Russia, and was a great sufferer by the burning of Moscow. After that she lived at Mitlau, or some other town near the Baltic, where [255] De Senectute Cantorum she died at a great age, not many years ago." Here is Michael Kelly's account of the same event : " With all her great skill and knowledge of the world, Madame Mara was induced, by the advice of some of her mistaken friends, to give a public concert at the King's Theatre, in her seventy-second year, when, in the course of nature her powers had failed her. It was truly grievous to see such transcendent talents as she once pos- sessed, so sunk so fallen. I used every effort in my power to prevent her committing herself, but in vain. Among other arguments to draw her from her purpose, I told her what happened to Mon- belli, one of the first tenors of his day, who lost all his well-earned reputation and fame, by rashly performing the part of a lover, at the Pergola Theatre, at Florence, in his seventieth year, having totally lost his voice. On the stage, he was hissed ; and the following lines, lampooning his attempt, were chalked on his house-door, as well as upon the walls of the city : ' All' eta di settanta Non si ama, ne si cant a. 9 ' W. T. Parke, forty years principal oboe player at Covent Garden Theatre, is kinder to Madame [256] De Senectute Cantorum Mara in his " Musical Memoirs," but it must be taken into account that he is kinder to every one else, too. There is little of the acrimonious or the fault-finding note in his pages. This is his version of the affair : " That extraordinary singer of former days, Madame Mara, who had passed the last eighteen years in Russia, and who had lately arrived in England, gave a concert at the King's Theatre on the 6th of March (1820), which highly excited the curiosity of the musical public. On that occasion she sang some of her best airs ; and though her powers were greatly inferior to what they were in her zenith, yet the same pure taste pervaded her performance. Whether vanity or interest stimulated Mara at her time of life to that undertaking, it would be difficult to determine ; but whichsoever had the ascendency, her reign was short ; for by singing one night afterwards at the vocal concert, the veil which had obscured her judgment was removed, and she retired to enjoy in private life those comforts which her rare talent had procured for her." Parke also speaks of a Mrs. Pinto, " the once celebrated Miss Brent, the original Mandane in Arne's Artaxerxes" who appeared in 1785 at the age of nearly seventy in Milton's Mask of Comus at a benefit for a Mr. Hull, " the respectable stage- [257] De Senectute Cantorum manager of Covcnt Garden Theatre." She was to sing the song of Sweet Echo and as Parke was to play the responses to her voice on the oboe he re- paired to her house for rehearsal. " Although nearly seventy years old, her voice possessed the remains of those qualities for which it had been so much celebrated, power, flexibility, and sweet- ness. On the night Comus was performed she sung with an unexpected degree of excellence, and was loudly applauded. This old lady, as a singer, gave me the idea of a fine piece of ruins, which though considerably dilapidated, still dis- played some of its original beauties." The celebrated Faustina, whose quarrel with Cuzzoni is as famous in the history of music as the war between Gluck and Piccinni, was less daring. Dr. Buraey visited her when she was seventy-two years old and asked her to sing. " Alas, I can- not," she replied, " I have lost all my faculties." La Camargo, the favourite dancer of Paris in the early Eighteenth Century, the inventor, in- deed of the short ballet skirt, and the possessor of many lovers, retired from the stage in 1751 with a large fortune, besides a pension of fifteen hun- dred francs. Thenceforth she led a secluded life. She was an assiduous visitor to the poor of her parish and she kept a dozen dogs and an angora [258] De Senectute Cantorum cat which she overwhelmed with affection. In that quaint book, " The Powder Puff," by Franz Blei, you may find a most charming description of a call paid to the lady in 1768 in her little old house in the Rue St. Thomas du Louvre, by Duclos, Grimm, and Helvetius, who had come in bantering mood to ask her whom, in her past life, she had loved best. Her reply touched these men, who took their leave. " Helvetius told Camargo's story to his wife ; Grimm made a note of it for his Court Journal ; and as for Duclos, it suggested some moral reflections to him, for when, two years later, Mile. Marianne Camargo was carried to her grave, he remarked : ' It is quite fitting to give her a white pall like a virgin.' " Sophie Arnould, one of the most celebrated ac- tresses and singers of the Eightenth Century, died in poverty at the age of 63 and there is no rec- ord of her burial place. She had been the friend of Voltaire, Rousseau, d'Alembert, Diderot, Hel- vetius, and the Baron d'Holbach. She had " cre- ated " Gluck's Iphigenie en Aulide and the com- poser had said of her, " If it had not been for the voice and elocution of Mile. Arnould, my Iphige- nie would never have been performed in France." In her youth she had interested not only Marie Antoinette but also the King, and she had been [259] De Senectute Cantorum the object of Mme. de Pompadour's suspicion and Mme. du Barry's rage. Garrick declared her a better actress than Clairon. She was as famous for her wit as for her singing and acting. When Mme. Laguerre appeared drunk in Iphigenie en Tauride she exclaimed, " Why this is Iphigenie en Champagne! " Indeed, she made so many re- marks worthy of preservation that shortly after her death in 1802, a book called " Arnoldiana," devoted to her epigrams, was issued. . . . Never- theless, this lady was hissed at the age of 36, when, after a short absence from the stage she reap- peared as Iphigenie in 1776. She was neither old nor ugly and if her voice may have lost something her nineteen years of stage life in Paris might have weighed against that. On one occasion, ac- cording to La Harpe, when she had the line to sing, " You long for me to be gone," the audience ap- plauded vociferously. To protect Sophie, Marie Antoinette sat in a box on several nights and stemmed the storm of disapproval, but in the end even the presence of the queen herself was insuf- ficient to quell the hissing. One sad story com- pletes the picture. In 1785, when her financial troubles were beginning, her two sons, who bore her no love, called for money. She had none to give them. " There are two horses left in the [260] De Senectute Cantorum stable," she said. "Take those." They rode away on the horses. Latin audiences are notoriously unfaithful to their stage favourites. In " The Innocents Abroad " Mark Twain tells us of the bad manners of an Italian audience. The singer he mentions is Erminia Frezzolini, born at Orvieto in 1818. She sang both in England and America. Chorley said of her: " She was an elegant, tall woman, born with a lovely voice, and bred with great vocal skill (of a certain order) ; but she was the first who arrived of the ' young Italians ' of those who fancy that driving the voice to its extremities can stand in the stead of passion. But she was, nevertheless, a real singer, and her art stood her in stead for some years after nature broke down. When she had left her scarce a note of her rich and real soprano voice to scream with, Madame Frez- zolini was still charming." She died in Paris, November 5, 1884. Now for Mark Twain: " I said I knew nothing against the upper classes from personal observation. I must recall it. I had forgotten. What I saw their bravest and their fairest do last night, the lowest multitude that could be scraped out of the purlieus of Chris- tendom would blush to do, I think. They assem- bled by hundreds, and even thousands, in the great [261] De Senectute Cantorum Theatre of San Carlo to do what? Why sim- ply to make fun of an old woman to deride, to hiss, to jeer at an actress they once worshipped, but whose beauty is faded now, and whose voice has lost its former richness. Everybody spoke of the rare sport there was to be. They said the theatre would be crammed because Frezzolini was going to sing. It was said she could not sing well now, but then the people liked to see her, anyhow. And so we went. And every time the woman sang they hissed and laughed the whole magnificent house and as soon as she left the stage they called her on again with applause. Once or twice she was encored five and six times in succession, and received with hisses when she appeared, and discharged with hisses and laughter when she had finished then instantly encored and insulted again! And how the high-born knaves enjoyed it! White-kidded gentlemen and ladies laughed till the tears came, and clapped their hands in very ecstasy when that unhappy old woman would come meekly out for the sixth time, with uncom- plaining patience, to meet a storm of hisses ! It was the cruellest exhibition the most wanton, the most unfeeling. The singer would have con- quered an audience of American rowdies by her brave, unflinching tranquillity (for she answered De Senectute Cantorum encore after encore, and smiled and bowed pleas- antly, and sang the best she possibly could, and went bowing off, through all the jeers and hisses, without ever losing countenance or temper) ; and surely in any other land than Italy her sex and her helplessness must have been an ample protection for her she could have needed no other. Think what a multitude of small souls were crowded into that theatre last night ! " English audiences, on the other hand, are noto- riously friendly to their old favourites. When Dr. Hanslick, the Viennese critic, visited England and heard Sims Reeves singing before crowded houses as he had been doing for forty or fifty years, he remarked, " It is not easy to win the favour of the English public ; to lose it is quite impossible." Mme. Grisi made her last appearance in London in 1866 at the theatre she had left twenty years previously, Her Majesty's. The opera was Lu- crezia Borgia. At the end of the first act she miscalculated the depth of the apron and the de- scending curtain left her outside on her knees. She had stiffness in her joints and was unable to rise without assistance. . . . This situation must have been very embarassing to a singer who pre- viously had been an idol of the public. In the pas- sionate duet with the tenor she made an unsuccess- [263] De Senectute Cantorum ful attempt to reach the A natural. Notwith- standing the fact that she was well received and that she got through with the greater part of the opera with credit, her impressario, J. H. Maple- son, relates in his " Memoirs " that after the final curtain had fallen she rushed to tell him that it was all over and that she would never appear again. In " Student and Singer " Charles Sant- ley writes of the occasion : " I had been singing at the Crystal Palace concert in the afternoon, and after dining there I went up to the theatre to see a little of the performance. I felt very sorry for Grisi that she had been induced to appear again ; it was a sad sight for any one who had known her in her prime, and even long past it." However, even English audiences can be cold. John E. Cox, in his " Musical Recollections," re- calls an earlier occasion when Grisi sang at the Crystal Palace without much success (July 31, 1861) : " On retiring from the orchestra, after a peculiarly cold reception as unkind as it was in- considerate, seeing what the career of this remark- able woman had been there was not a single per- son at the foot of the orchestra to receive or to accompany her to her retiring room ! I could im- agine what her feelings at that moment must have been she who had in former years been accus- [264] De Senectute Cantorum tomed to be thronged, wherever she appeared, and to be the recipient of adulation often as exag- gerated as it was fulsome but who was now literally deserted. With Grisi although I had been once or twice introduced to her I never had any personal acquaintance. I could not, however, resist the impulse of preceding her, without ob- truding myself on her notice, and opening the door of the retiring room for her, which was situated at some considerable distance from the orchestra. Her look as I did this, and she passed out of sight, is amongst the most painful of my ' Recollec- tions.' " German audiences are usually kind to their favourites. In America we adopt neither the at- titude of the English and Germans, nor yet that of the Italians and French. We simply stay away from the theatre. Mark Twain has put it suc- cinctly, " When a singer has lost Jn's voice and a jumper his legs, those parties fail to draw." Benjamin Lumley in his " Reminiscences of the Opera," quoting an anonymous friend, relates a touching story regarding Catalani, who was born in 1779 and who retired from the stage in 1831. When Jenny Lind visited Paris in the spring of 1849 she learned to her astonishment that Cata- lani was in the French capital. The old singer, [265] De Senectute Cantorum who resided habitually in Florence, had come to Paris with her daughter who, as the widow of a Frenchman, was obliged to go through certain legal forms before taking possession of her share of her husband's property. Through a friend of both ladies it was arranged that the two should meet at a dinner at the home of the Marquis of Normansby, tho Knglish ambassador to the Tus- can court, but the Swedish singer could not re- strain her impatience and before that event she set out one forenoon for Mme. Catalani's apart- ment in the Rue de la Paix and sent in her name by a servant. The old singer hastened out to greet her distinguished visitor with obvious de- light. She had known nothing of Mile. Lind's presence in Paris and had feared that such a chance would never befall her, much as she had longed to see the celebrated singer who had ex- cited the English public in a way which recalled her own past triumphs and who rivalled her in her purity and her charity. They talked together for an hour. . . . At the dinner the Marchioness of Normansby considerately refrained from asking Jenny Lind to sing, because no one is allowed to refuse such an invitation made by a representative of royalty. Catalani, however, had no such scru- ples. She went up to the Nightingale and begged [266] De Senectute Cantorum her to sing, adding, " C'est la mettle Catalini qui desire vous entendre chanter, avant de mourir! " This appeal was irresistible. Jenny Lind sat down to the piano and sang Non credea mirarti and one or two other airs, including Ah! non giunge. Catalan! is described as sitting on an ottoman in the centre of the room, rocking her body to and fro with delight and sympathy, mur- muring, " Ah la betta cosa die la musica, quando si fa di quella maniera! " and again " Ah! la car- issima! quanta bettissima! " A dinner at Cata- lani's apartment followed, but a few days later it became known that the old singer was ill, an ill- ness which proved fatal. She had, however, heard the Swedish Nightingale sing " avant de mourir." William Gardiner visited Madame Catalani in 1846. " I was surprised at the vigour of Madame Catalani," he says, " and how little she has al- tered since I saw her in Derby in 1828. I paid her a compliment on her good looks. * Ah,' said she, ' I'm sixty-six ! ' She has lost none of that commanding expression which gave her such dig- nity on the stage. She is without a wrinkle, and appears to be no more than forty. Her breadth of chest is still remarkable: it is this which en- dowed her with the finest voice that ever sang. [267] De Senectute Cantorum Her speaking voice and dramatic air are still charming, and not in the least impaired." Is Christine Nilsson still alive? I think so. She was born August 20, 1843. In Clara Louise Kellogg's very entertaining, but not always trust- worthy, " Memoirs " there is an interesting refer- ence to this singer in her later career. Dates, un- fortunately, are not furnished. " I was present," declares M me. Kellogg, " on the night . . . when she practically murdered the high register of her voice. She had five upper notes the quality of which was unlike any other I ever heard and that possessed a peculiar charm. The tragedy hap- pened during a performance of The Magic Flute in London. . . . Nilsson was the Queen of the Night, one of her most successful early roles. The second aria in The Magic Flute is more fa- mous and less difficult than the first aria, and also, more effective. Nilsson knew well the ineffective- ness of the ending of the first aria in the two weak- est notes of a soprano's voice, A natural and B flat. I never could understand why a master like Mozart should have chosen to use them as he did. There is no climax to the song. One has to climb up hard and fast and then stop short in the middle. It is an appalling thing to do and that night Nilsson took those two notes at the last in chest [268] De Senectute Cantorum tones. ' Great heavens ! ' I gasped, ' what is she doing? What is the woman thinking of!' Of course I knew she was doing it to get volume and vibration and to give that trying climax some character. But to say that it was a fatal attempt is to put it mildly. She absolutely killed a certain quality in her voice there and then and she never recovered it. Even that night she had to cut out the second great aria. Her beautiful high notes were gone forever." As I have said, the date of this incident, which, so far as I know, is not re- corded elsewhere, is not mentioned, but Christine Nilsson sang in New York in the early Eighties and continued to sing until 1891, the year of her final appearance in London. Adelina Patti, born the same year as Nilsson but six months before (February 10, 1843 ; accord- ing to some records, which by no means go undis- puted, a quartet of famous singers came into the world this year. The other two were lima de Murska and Pauline Lucca) made many farewell tours of this country . . . one too many in 190&-4, when she displayed the beaux restes of her voice. She is living at present in retirement at Craig-y-Nos in Wales. Her greatest rival, Etelka Gerster, too, is alive, I believe. Lilli Lehmann, one of the oldest of the living [269] De Senectute Cantorum great singers, was born May 13, 1848. She was a member of the famous casts which introduced many of the Wagner works to New York. Her last appearances in opera here were made, I think, in the late Nineties, but she has sung here since in concert and in Germany she has frequently assisted at the performances of the Mozart festivals at Salzburg and has even sung in Norma and Gotter- dammerung within recent years ! Her head is now crowned with white hair and her noble appearance and magnificent style in singing have doubtless stood her in good stead at these belated per- formances, which probably were disappointing, judged as vocal exhibitions. Lillian Nordica had a long career. She was born May 12, 1859, and made her operatic debut in Brescia in La Traviata in 1879. She continued to sing up to the time of her death in Batavia, Java, May 10, 1914. Indeed she was then un- dertaking a concert tour of the world at the age of 55 ! But the artist, who in the Nineties had held the Metropolitan Opera House stage with honour in the great dramatic roles, had very little to offer in her last years. Never a great musician, defects in style began to make themselves evident as her vocal powers decreased. Her season at the Man- hattan Opera House in 1907-8 was quickly and [270] De Senectute Cantorum unpleasantly terminated. A subsequent single ap- pearance as Isolde at the Metropolitan in the winter of 1909^10 was even less successful. The voice had lost its resonance, the singer her appeal. Her magnificent courage and indomitable ambition urged her on to the end. Two singers whose voices have been mirac- ulously preserved, who have indeed suffered little from the ravages of time, are Marcella Sembrich and Nellie Melba. Both of these singers, how- ever, have consistently refrained from misusing their voices (if one may except the one occasion on which Mme. Melba attempted to sing Briinnhilde in Siegfried with disastrous results). Mme. Melba (according to Grove's Dictionary, which, like all other books devoted to the subject of music, is frequently inaccurate) was born in Aus- tralia, May 19, 1859. Therefore she was 28 years old when she made her debut in Brussels as Gilda on October 12, 1887. She has used her voice carefully and well and still sings in concert and opera at the age of 59. With the advance of age, indeed, her voice began to take on colour. When she sang here in opera at the Manhattan Opera House in 1906-7 she was in her best vocal estate. Her voice, originally rather pale, had be- come mellow and rich, although it is possible it had [271] De Senectute Cantorum lost some of its old remarkable agility. When last I listened to her in concert, a few years ago at the Hippodrome, it seemed to me that I had never before heard so beautiful a voice, and yet Mme. Melba sang in the first performance of opera I ever attended (Chicago Auditorium; Faust, Feb- ruary 22, 1899). According to H. T. Finck, Caruso once said, " When you hear that an artist is going to re- tire, don't you believe it, for as long as he keeps his voice he will sing. You may depend upon that." Sometimes, indeed, longer. Mme. Melba made a belated and unfortunate attempt to sing Marguerite in Faust with the Chicago Opera Com- pany, Monday evening, February 4, 1918, at the Lexington Theatre, New York. She sang with some art and style; her tone was still pure and her wonderful enunciation still remained a feature of her performance but scarcely a shadow of the beautiful voice I can remember so well was left. As if to atone for vocal deficiencies the singer made histrionic efforts such as she had never deemed necessary during the height of her career. Her meeting with Faust in the Kermesse scene was accomplished with modesty that almost became fright. She nearly danced the jewel song and em- braced the tenor with passion in the love duet. In De Senectute Cantorum the church scene, overcome with terror at the sight of Mephistopheles, she flung her prayer book across the stage. . . . Her appearance was almost shocking and the first lines of the part of Mar- guerite, " Non monsieur, je ne suis demoiselle, ni bette " had a merciless application. However, the audience received her with kindness, more with a certain sort of enthusiasm. She reappeared again in the same opera on Thursday evening, February 14, 1918, but on this occasion I did not hear her. Marcella Sembrich was born February 15, 1858. She made her debut in Athens in I Puritawi, June 3, 1877, and she made her New York debut in Lucia October 24, 1883, at the begin- ning of the first season of the Metropolitan Opera House. After a long absence she re- turned to New York in 1898 as Rosina in II Barbiere. After that year she sang pretty steadily at the Metropolitan until February 6, 1909, when, at the age of 51 (or lacking nine days of it), she bid farewell to the New York opera stage in acts from several of her favourite operas. She subsequently sang in a few performances of opera in Europe and was heard in song recital in America. When she left the opera house she had no rival in vocal artistry; and she had so satis- factorily solved the problems of style in singing [273] De Senectute Cantorum certain kinds of songs that she also surveyed the field of song recital from a mountain top. . . . But such a singer as Mme. Sembrich, who made her appeal through the expression of the milder emotions, who never, indeed, attempted to touch dramatic depths, even style, in the end, will not assist. Magnificent Lilli Lehmann might make a certain effect in Gotterddmmerwng so long as she had a leg to stand on or a note to croak, but an adequate delivery of Der Nutsbaum or Wve Melo- d\cn demands a vocal control which a singer past middle age is not always sure of possessing. . . . After a long retirement, Mme. Sembrich gave a concert at Carnegie Hall, November 21, 1915. The house was crowded and the applause at the beginning must almost have unnerved the singer, who walked slowly towards the front of the plat- form as the storm burst and then bowed her head again and again. Her program on this occasion was not one of her best. She hud not chosen fa- miliar songs in which ta return; to her public. This may in a measure fcccouritrfor her lack of suc- cess in always calling forth steady tones. How- ever, on the whole, her voice sounded amazingly fresh. Her high notes especially rang true and resonant as ever. Her middle voice showed wear. Her style remained impeccable, unrivalled. . . . [274] De Senectute Cantorum She announced, following this concert, a series of four recitals in a small hall and actually appeared at one of them. This time I did not hear her, but I am told that her voice refused to respond to her wishes. Nor was the hall filled. The remaining concerts were abandoned. " Mme. Sembrich has never been a failure and she is too old to begin now ! " she is reported to have said to a friend. Emma Calve's date of birth is recorded as 1864 in some of the musical dictionaries. This would make her 53 years old. Her singing of the Mar- seillaise a year ago at the Allies Bazaar at the Grand Central Palace proved to me that her re- tirement from the Opera was premature. Her performances at the Manhattan Opera House in 1906-7 were memorable, vocally superb. Her Carmen was out of drawing dramatically, but her Anita and her Santuzza remained triumphs of stage craft. Emma Eames, born August 13, 1867, is three years younger than Mme. Calve. She made her debut as Juliette, March 13, 1889. She retired from the opera stage in 1907-8, although she has sung since then a few times in concert. Her last appearances at the Opera were made in dramatic roles, Donna Anna, Leonora (in Trovatore), and [275] De Senectute Cantorum Tosca, in contradistinction to the lyric parts in which she gained her early fame. That she was entirely successful in compassing the breach can- not be said in all justice. Yet there was a certain distinction in her manner, a certain acid quality in her voice, that gave force to these character- izations. Certainly, however, no one would ever have compared her Donna Anna favourably with her Countess in Figaro. Her performance of Or sai chi Vonore was deficient in breadth of style and her lack of breath control at this period gave un- certainty to her execution. Life teaches us, through experience, that no rule is infallible, but insofar as I am able to give a meaning to these rambling biographical notes, col- lected, I may as well admit, more to interest my reader than to prove anything, it is the meaning, sounded with a high note of truth, by Arthur Sy- mons, in the paragraph quoted at the beginning of this essay. Style is a rare quality in a singer. With it in his possession an artist may dare much for a long time. Without it he exists as long as those qualities which are perfectly natural to him exist. A voice fades, but a manner of applying that voice (even when there is practically no voice to apply) to an artistic problem has an indefinite term of life. [276] De Senectute Cantorum Yvette Guilbert once told me that crossing the Atlantic with Duse on one occasion she had asked the Italian actress if she were going to include La Dame aux Camelias in her American repertory. " I am too old to play Marguerite . . ." was the sad response. " She was right," said Guilbert, in relating the incident, " she was too old ; she was born too old ... in spirit. Now when I am sixty-three I shall begin to impersonate children. I grow younger every year 1 " September 12, 1917. [277] Impressions in the Theatre I The Land of Joy " Dancmg is something more than an amuse- ment in Spain. It is part of that solemn ritual which enters into the whole life of the people. It expresses their very spirit." Havelock Ellis. AN idle observer of theatrical conditions might derive a certain ironic pleasure from remarking the contradiction implied in the professed admiration of the constables of the playhouse for the unconventional and their almost passionate adoration for the conventional. We constantly hear it said that the public cries for novelty, and just as constantly we see the same kind of acting, the same gestures, the same Julian Mitchellisms and George Marionisms and Ned Wayburnisms repeated in and out of season, sum- mer and winter. Indeed, certain conventions (which bore us even now) are so deeply rooted in the soil of our theatre that I see no hope of their being eradicated before the year 1999, at which date other conventions will have supplanted them and will likewise have become tiresome. [381] The Land of Joy In this respect our theatre does not differ ma- terially from the theatres of other countries ex- cept in one particular. In Europe the juxtapo- sition of nations makes an interchange of conven- tions possible, which brings about slow change or rapid revolution. Paris, for example, has received visits from the Russian Ballet which almost as- sumed the proportions of Tartar invasions. London, too, has been invaded by the Russians and by the Irish. The Irish playwrights, indeed, are continually pounding away at British middle- class complacency. Germany, in turn, has been invaded by England (we regret that this sentence has only an artistic and figurative significance), and we find Max Reinhardt well on his way toward giving a complete cycle of the plays of Shakes- peare; a few years ago we might have observed Deutschland groveling hysterically before Oscar Wilde's Salome, a play which, at least without its musical dress, has not, I believe, even yet been per- formed publicly in London. In Italy, of course, there are no artistic invasions (nobody cares to pay for them) and even the conventions of the Italian theatre themselves, such as the Commedia del 9 Art e t are quite dead; so the country remains as dormant, artistically speaking, as a rag rug, until an enthusiast like Marinetti arises to take it The Land of J oy between his teeth and shake it back into rags again. Very often whisperings of art life in the foreign theatre (such as accounts of Stanislavski's ac- complishments in Moscow) cross the Atlantic. Very often the husks of the realities (as was the case with the Russian Ballet) are imported. But whispers and husks have about as much influence as the " New York Times " in a mayoralty cam- paign, and as a result we find the American theatre as little aware of world activities in the drama as a deaf mute living on a pole in the desert of Sahara would be. Indeed any intrepid foreign investigator who wishes to study the American drama, American acting, and American stage dec- oration will find them in almost as virgin a condi- tion as they were in the time of Lincoln. A few rude assaults have been made on this smug eupepsy. I might mention the coming of Paul Orleneff, who left Alia Nazimova with us to be eventually swallowed up in the conventional American theatre. Four or five years ago a com- pany of Negro players at the Lafayette Theatre gave a performance of a musical revue that boomed like the big bell in the Kremlin at Moscow. Nobody could be deaf to the sounds. Florenz Ziegfeld took over as many of the tunes and ges- [283] The Land of Joy tures as he could buy for his Follies of that season, but he neglected to import the one essen- tial quality of the entertainment, its style, for the exploitation of which Negro players were in- dispensable. For the past two months Mimi Aguglia, one of the greatest actresses of the world, has been performing in a succession of classic and modern plays (a repertory comprising dramas by Shakespeare, d'Annunzio, and Giacosa) at the Garibaldi Theatre, on East Fourth Street, before very large and very enthusiastic audiences, but uptown culture and managerial acumen will not awaken to the importance of this gesture until they read about it in some book published in 1950. . . . All of which is merely by way of prelude to what I feel must be something in the nature of lyric out- burst and verbal explosion. A few nights ago a Spanish company, unheralded, unsung, indeed al- most unwelcomed by such reviewers as had to trudge to the out-of-the-way Park Theatre, came to New York, in a musical revue entitled The Land of Joy. The score was written by Joaqum Valverde, fits, whose music is not unknown to us, and the company included La Argentina, a Spanish dancer who had given matinees here in a past sea- son without arousing more than mild enthusiasm. The theatrical impressarii, the song publishers, [284] The Land of Joy and the Broadway rabble stayed away on the first night. It was all very well, they might have rea- soned, to read about the goings on in Spain, but they would never do in America. Spanish dancers had been imported in the past without awakening undue excitement. Did not the great Carmencita herself visit America twenty or more years ago? These impressarii had ignored the existence of a great psychological (or more properly physiolog- ical) truth: you cannot mix Burgundy and Beer! One Spanish dancer surrounded by Americans is just as much lost as the great Nijinsky himself was in an English music hall, where he made a complete and dismal failure. And so they would have been very much astonished (had they been present) on the opening night to have witnessed all the scenes of uncontrollable enthusiasm just as they are described by Havelock Ellis, Richard Ford, and Chabrier repeated. The audience, indeed, became hysterical, and broke into wild cries of Ole! Ole! Hats were thrown on the stage. The audience became as abandoned as the players, became a part of the action. You will find all this described in " The Soul of Spain," in " Gatherings from Spain," in Chabrier's letters, and it had all been transplanted to New York almost without a whisper of preparation, [ 285 ] The Land of Joy which is fortunate, for if it had been expected, doubtless we would have found the way to spoil it. Fancy the average New York first-night audience, stiff and unbending, sceptical and sardonic, wel- coming this exhibition ! Havelock Ellis gives an ingenious explanation for the fact that Spanish dancing has seldom if ever successfully crossed the border of the Iberian peninsula : " The finest Spanish dancing is at once killed or degraded by the presence of an indifferent or unsympathetic public, and that is probably why it cannot be transplanted, but remains local." Fortunately the Spaniards in the first-night audience gave the cue, unlocked the lips and loosened the hands of us cold Americans. For my part, I was soon yell- ing Ole! louder than anybody else. The dancer, Doloretes, is indeed extraordinary. The gipsy fascination, the abandoned, perverse bewitchery of this female devil of the dance is not to be described by mouth, typewriter, or quilled pen. Heine would have put her at the head of his dancing temptresses in his ballet of Mephistophela (found by Lumley too indecent for representation at Her Majesty's Theatre, for which it was writ- ten ; in spite of which the scenario was published in the respectable "Revue de Deux Mondes "). [286] The Land of Joy In this ballet a series of dancing celebrities are ex- hibited by the female Mephistopheles for the enter- tainment of her victim. After Salome had twisted her flanks and exploited the prowess of her abdom- inal muscles to perfunctory applause, Doloretes would have heated the blood, not only of Faust, but of the ladies and gentlemen in the orchestra stalls, with the clicking of her heels, the clacking of her castanets, now held high over head, now held low behind her back, the flashing of her ivory teeth, the shrill screaming, electric magenta of her smile, the wile of her wriggle, the passion of her per- formance. And close beside her the sinuous Maz- antinita would flaunt a garish tambourine and wave a shrieking fan. All inanimate objects, shawls, mantillas, combs, and cymbals, become in- flamed with life, once they are pressed into the serv- ice of these senoritas, languorous and forbidding, indifferent and sensuous. Against these rude gip- sies the refined grace and Goyaesque elegance of La Argentina stand forth in high relief, La Argen- tina, in whose hands the castanets become as potent an instrument for our pleasure as the violin does in the fingers of Jascha Heifetz. Bilbao, too, with his thundering heels and his tauromachian gestures, bewilders our highly magnetized senses. When, in [287] The Land of Joy the dance, he pursues, without catching, the elusive Doloretes, it would seem that the limit of dynamic effects in the theatre had been reached. Here are singers! The limpid and lovely soprano of the comparatively placid Maria Marco, who introduces figurations into the brilliant music she sings at every turn. One indecent (there is no other word for it) chromatic oriental phrase is so strange that none of us can ever recall it or forget it! And the frantically nervous Luisita Puchol, whose eyelids spring open like the cover of a Jack-in-the-box, and whose hands flutter like saucy butterflies, sings suggestive popular ditties just a shade better than any one else I know of. But The Land of Joy does not rely on one or two principals for its effect. The organization as a whole is as full of fire and purpose as the orig- inal Russian Ballet ; the costumes themselves, in their blazing, heated colours, constitute the ingre- dients of an orgy ; the music, now sentimental (the adaptability of Valverde, who has lived in Paris, is little short of amazing ; there is a vocal waltz in the style of Arditi that Mme. Patti might have intro- duced into the lesson scene of II Barbiere; there is another song in the style of George M. Cohan these by way of contrast to the Iberian music), [288] The Land of Joy now pulsing with rhythmic life, is the best Spanish music we have yet heard in this country. The whole entertainment, music, colours, costumes, songs, dances, and all, is as nicely arranged in its crescendos and decrescendos, its prestos and adagios as a Mozart finale. The close of the first act, in which the ladies sweep the stage with long ruffled trains, suggestive of all the Manet pictures you have ever seen, would seem to be unapproach- able, but the most striking costumes and the wild- est dancing are reserved for the very last scene of all. There these bewildering senoritas come forth in the splendourous envelope of embroid- ered Manila shawls, and such shawls ! Prehistoric African roses of unbelievable measure decorate a texture of turquoise, from which depends nearly a yard of silken fringe. In others mingle royal pur- ple and buff, orange and white, black and the kaleidoscope! The revue, a sublimated form of zarzuela, is calculated, indeed, to hold you in a dangerous state of nervous excitement during the entire evening, to keep you awake for the rest of the night, and to entice you to the theatre the next night and the next. It is as intoxicating as vodka, as insidious as cocaine, and it is likely to become a habit, like these stimulants. I have found, indeed, that it appeals to all classes of taste, [289] The Land of Joy from that of a telephone operator, whose usual artistic debauch is the latest antipyretic novel of Robert W. Chambers, to that of the frequenter of the concert halls. I cannot resist further cataloguing; details shake their fists at my memory; for instance, the intricate rhythms of Valverde's elaborately synco- pated music (not at all like ragtime syncopation), the thrilling orchestration (I remember one dance which is accompanied by drum taps and oboe, nothing else!), the utter absence of tangos (which are Argentine), and habaneras (which are Cuban), most of the music being written in two-four and three-four time, and the interesting use of folk- tunes; the casual and very suggestive indifference of the dancers, while they are not dancing, seem- ingly models for a dozen Zuloaga paintings, the apparently inexhaustible skill and variety of these dancers in action, winding ornaments around the melodies with their feet and bodies and arms and heads and castanets as coloratura sopranos do with their voices. Sometimes castanets are not used; cymbals supplant them, or tambourines, or even fingers. Once, by some esoteric witchcraft, the dancers seemed to tap upon their arms. The effect was so stupendous and terrifying that I could not project myself into that aloof state of [290] The Land of J oy mind necessary for a calm dissection of its tech- nique. What we have been thinking of all these years in accepting the imitation and ignoring the ac- tuality I don't know ; it has all been down in black and white. What Richard Ford saw and wrote down in 1846 I am seeing and writing down in 1917. How these devilish Spaniards have been able to keep it up all this time I can't imagine. Here we have our paradox. Spain has changed so little that Ford's book is still the best to be pro- cured on the subject (you may spend many a de- lightful half-hour with the charming irony of its pages for company). Spanish dancing is appar- ently what it was a hundred years ago; no wind from the north has disturbed it. Stranger still, it depends for its effect on the acquirement of a brilliant technique. Merely to play the castanets requires a severe tutelage. And yet it is all as spontaneous, as fresh, as unstudied, as vehement in its appeal, even to Spaniards, as it was in the beginning. Let us hope that Spain will have no artistic reawakening. Aristotle and Havelock Ellis and Louis Sherwin have taught us that the theatre should be an outlet for suppressed desires. So, indeed, the ideal theatre should. As a matter of fact ? in most [291] The Land of Joy playhouses (I will generously refrain from nam- ing the one I visited yesterday) I am continually suppressing a desire to strangle somebody or other, but after a visit to the Spaniards I walk out into Columbus Circle completely purged of pity and fear, love, hate, and all the rest. It is an experience. November 3, 1917. II A Note on Mimi Aguglia "Art has> to do only with the creation of beauty, whether it be in words, or sounds, or colour, or outline, or rhythmical movement; and the man who writes music is no more truly an artist than the man who plays that music, the poet who composes rhythms in words no more truly an artist than the dancer who composes rhythms with the body, and the one is no more to be preferred to the other, than the painter is to be preferred to the sculptor, or the musician to the poet, in those forms of art which we have agreed to recognize as of equal value/' Arthur Symons. THE only George Jean, " witty, wise, and cruel," and the " amaranthine " Louis Sher- win, who understands better than anybody else how to plunge the rapier into the vulnerable spot and twist it in the wound, making the victim writhe, have been having some fun with the art of acting lately, or to be exact, with the art of actors. Now actor-baiting is no new game; as a winter sport it is as popular as making jokes about mothers-in-law, decrying the art of Bouguereau or Howard Chandler Christy, or discussing the [ 293 ] A Note on Mimi Aguglia methods of Mr. Belasco. Ever so long ago (and George Henry Lewes preceded him) George Moore wrote an article called " Mummer Worship," hold- ing the players up to ridicule, but George really adores the theatre and even acting, goes to the playhouse constantly, and writes a bad play him- self every few years. None of these has achieved success on the stage. The list includes Martin Luther, written with a collaborator, The Strike at Arlmgford, The Bending of the Bough (Moore's version of a play by Edwin Martyn), a dramati- zation of " Esther Waters," Elizabeth Cooper, and the fragment, The Apostle, on which " The Brook Kerith," was based. Now he is at work turning the novel back into another play. . . . When the Sunday editor of a newspaper is at his wit's end he invariably sends a competent reporter to col- lect data for a symposium on one of two topics, Is the author or the player more important? or Does the stage director make the actor? The amount of amusement this reporter can derive in gathering indignant replies from mountebanks and scrib- blers is only limited by his own sense of humour. Even the late Sir Henry Irving felt compelled on more than one occasion to defend his " noble call- ing." The actor, when he slaps back, usually overlooks [ 294 ] A Note on Mimi Aguglia the point at issue, but sometimes he has some- thing to say over which we may well ponder. Witness, for example, the following passage, quoted from that justly celebrated compendium of personal opinions and broad-shaft wit called " Nat Goodwin's Book " : " The average author and manager of today are prone to advertise themselves as conspicuously as the play (as if the public cared a snap who wrote the play or who ' presents '). I doubt if five per cent of the pub- lic know who wrote ' The Second Mrs. Tanqueray,' ' In Mizzoura,' or ' Richelieu,' but they know their stage favourites. I wonder how many mantels are adorned with pictures of the successful dramatist and those who ' present ' and how many there are on which appear Maude Adams, Dave Warfield, Billie Burke, John Drew, Bernhardt, Duse, and hundreds of other distinguished players." It is principally urged against the claims of acting as an art that a young person without pre- vious experience or training can make an imme- diate (and sometimes lasting) effect upon the stage, whereas in the preparation for any other art (even the interpretative arts) years of train- ing are necessary. This premise is full of holes; nevertheless George Moore, and Messrs. Nathan and Sherwin all cling to it. It is true that almost [295] A Note on Mimi Aguglia any young girl, moderately gifted with charm or comeliness, may make an instantaneous impression on our stage, especially in the namby-pamby roles which our playwrights usually give her to play. But she is soon found out. She may still attract audiences (as George Barr McCutcheon and Alma Tadema still attract audiences) but the discerning part of the public will take no joy in seeing her. Charles Frohman said (and he ought to know) that the average life of a female star on the Amer- ican stage was ten years; in other words, her career continued as long as her youth and physical charms remained potent. We have easily accounted for the unimportant actors, the rank and file, but what about those who immediately claim positions which they hold in spite of their lack of previous training? These are rarer. At the moment, indeed, I cannot think of any. For while genius often manifests itself early in a career, the great actors, as a rule, have struggled for many years to learn the rudiments of their art before they have given indisputable proof of their greatness, or before they have been recognized. " Real acting," according to Percy Fitzgerald, " is a science, to be studied and mas- tered, as other sciences are studied and mastered, by long years of training." They may not have [296] A Note on Mimi Aguglia had the strenuous Conservatoire and Theatre Fran9ais training of Sarah Bernhardt. As a matter of fact, indeed, the actor may far better learn to handle his tools by manipulating them before an audience, than by practicing with them for too long a time in the closet. The technique of violin playing can best be acquired before the virtuoso appears in public, although no amount of training in itself will make a great violinist, but the basic elements of acting, grace, diction, etc., can just as well be acquired behind the footlights and so many great actors have acquired them, as many of the greatest have ignored them. There can be no hard and fast rules laid down for this sort of thing. Can we thank nine months with Mme. Marchesi for the instantaneous success and subsequent brilliant career of Mme. Melba? Against this training offset the years and years of road playing and the more years of study at home in retirement to account for the career of Mrs. Fiske. The Australian soprano was born with a naturally-placed and flexible voice. Her shake is said to have been perfection when she was a child; her scale was even; her intonation impec- cable. She had very little to learn except the roles in the operas she was to sing and her future was very clearly marked from the night she made her [297] A Note on Mimi Aguglia debut as Gilda in Rigotetto. Mme. Patti was equally gifted. Mme. Pasta and Mme. Fremstad, on the other hand, toiled very slowly towards fame. The former singer was an absolute failure when she first appeared in London and it took several years of hard work to make her the greatest lyric artist of her day. The great Jenny Lind retired from the stage completely defeated, only to return as the most popular singer of her time. Mischa Elman has told me he never practices ; Leo Orn- stein, on the other hand, spends hours every day at the piano. Mozart sprang, full-armed with genius, into the world. He began composing at the age of four. No training was necessary for him, but Beethoven and Wagner developed slowly. In the field of writers there are even more happy examples. Hundreds of boys have spent years in theme and literature courses in college preparing in vain for a future which was never to be theirs, while other youths with no educations have taken to writing as a cat takes to cat-nip. Should we assume that the annual output of Professor Baker's class at Harvard produces better play- wrights than Moliere or Shakespeare, neither of whom enjoyed Professor Baker's lectures, nor, I think I am safe in conjecturing, anything like them? [298] A Note on Mimi Aguglia What, after all, constitutes training? For a creative or interpretative genius mere existence seems to be sufficient. Joseph Conrad, Nicholas Rimsky-Korsakov, and Patrick MacGill all were sailors for many years before they began to write. We owe " Youth " and the first section of Sche- herazade to this accident. MacGill also had the privilege of digging potatoes ; he writes about it in "The Rat-pit." Mrs. Patrick Campbell learned enough about how to move about and how to speak in the country houses she frequented before she began her professional career to enable her immediately to take a position of importance on the stage. It does not seem necessary, indeed, that the training for any career should be pre- scribed or systematic. Some men get their train- ing one way and some another. A school of act- ing may be of the greatest benefit to A, while R will not profit by it. Some actors are ruined by stock companies ; others are improved by them. The geniuses in this interpretative art as in all the other interpretative and creative arts, seem to rise above obstructions, and to make themselves felt, whatever difficulties are put in their way. Some great actors, like some great musicians and authors, create out of their fulness. They cannot explain ; they do not need to study ; they [299] A Note on Mimi Aguglia create by instinct. Others, like Beethoven and Olive Fremstad, work and rework their material in the closet until it approaches perfection, when they expose it. To say that there are bad actors following in the footsteps of both these types of geniuses is to be axiomatic and trite. It would be a foregone conclusion. Just as there are mu- sicians who write as easily as Mozart but who have nothing to say, so there are other musicians who write and rewrite, work and rework, study and restudy, and yet what they finally offer the public has not the quality or the force or the in- spiration of a common gutter-ballad. It has also been urged in print that as natural- ness is the goal of the actor he should never have to strive for it. The names of Frank Reicher and John Drew are often mentioned as those of men who " play themselves " on the stage. A most difficult thing to do ! Also an unfortunate choice of names. Each of these artists has undergone a long and arduous apprenticeship in order to achieve the natural method which has given him eminence in his career. Indeed, of all the qualities of the actor this is the least easy to acquire. Actors are often condemned because they are not versatile. Versatility is undoubtedly an ad- mirable quality in an actor, valuable, especially to [300] A Note on Mimi Aguglia his manager, but hardly an essential one. An ar- tist is not required to do more than one thing well. Vladimir de Pachmann specializes in Chopin play- ing, but Arthur Symons once wrote that " he is the greatest living pianist, because he can play cer- tain things better than any other pianist can play anything." Should we not allot similar approval to the actor or actress who makes a fine effect in one part or in one kind of part? I should not call Ellen Terry a versatile actress, but I should call her a great artist. Marie Tempest is not versa- tile, unless she should be so designated for having made equal successes on the lyric and dramatic stages, but she is one of the most satisfying artists at present appearing before our public. Mal- larme was not versatile ; Cezanne was not versatile ; nor was Thomas Love Peacock. Mascagni, as- suredly, is not versatile. The da Vincis and Wag- ners are rare figures in the history of creative art just as the Nijinskys and Rachels are rare in the history of interpretative art. Someone may say that the great actor dies while the play goes thundering on through the ages on the stage and in everyman's library. This very point, indeed, is made by Mr. Lewes. But this, alas, is the reverse of the truth. We have compe- tent and immensely absorbing records of the lives [301] A Note on Mimi Aguglia and art of David Garrick, Mrs. Siddons, Ristori, Clairon, Rachel, Charlotte Cushman, Edwin Booth, and other prominent players, while most of the plays in which they appeared are not only no longer actable, but also no longer readable. The brothers de Goncourt, for example, wrote an ac- count of Clairon which is a book of the first in- terest, while I defy any one to get through two pages of most of the fustian she was compelled to act! The reason for this is very easily formu- lated. Great acting is human and universal. It is eternal in its appeal and its memory is easily kept alive while playwrighting is largely a matter of fashion, and appeals to the mob of men and women who never read and who are more interested in police news than they are in poetry. George Broadhurst or Henry Bernstein or Arthur Wing Pinero, or others like them, have always been the popular playwrights ; a few names like Sophocles, Terence, Moliere, Shakespeare, and Ibsen come rolling down to us, but they are precious and few. A great actor, indeed, can put life into per- fectly wooden material. In the case of Sarah Bernhardt, who was the creator, the actress or Sardou? In the case of Henry Irving, who was the creator, the actor or the authors of The Bells and Faust (not, in this instance, Goethe)? Is [302] A Note on Mimi Aguglia Langdon Mitchell's version of " Vanity Fair " suf- ficiently a work of art to exist without the co- operation of Mrs. Fiske? When Duse electrified her audiences in such plays as The Second Mrs. Tanqneray and Fedora, were the dramatists re- sponsible for the effect? Arthur Symons says of her in the latter play, " A great actress, who is also a great intelligence, is seen accepting it, for its purpose, with contempt, as a thing to exercise her technical skill upon." One reads of Mrs. Sid- done that she could move a roomful of people to tears merely by repeating the word " hippopot- amus " with varying stress. Should we thank the behemoth for this miracle? Any one who understands great acting knows that it is illumination. There are those who are born to throw light on the creations of the poets, just as there are others born to be poets. These interpreters give a new life to the works of the masters, ^Eschylus, Congreve, Tchekhov. When, as more frequently happens, they are called upon to play mediocre parts it is with their own per- sonal force, their atmospheric aura that they create something more than the author himself ever intended or dreamed of. How could Joseph Jefferson play Rip Van Wmkle for thirty years (or longer) with scenery in tatters and a company [308] A Note on Mimi Aguglia of mummers which Corse Payton would have scorned? Was it because of the greatness of the play? If that were true, why is not some one else performing this drama today to large audiences? Has any one read the Joseph Jefferson acting version of Rip Van Winkle? Who wrote it? Don't you think it rather extraordinary that a play which apparently has given so much pleasure, and in which Jefferson was hailed as a great actor by every contemporary critic of note, as is in it- self so little known? It is not extraordinary. It was Jefferson's performance of the title role which gave vitality to the play. Of course, there are few actors who have this power, few great actors. What else could you expect? A critic might prove that play writing was not an art on the majority of the evidence. Almost all the music composed in America could be piled up to prove that music was not an art. Should we say that there is no art of painting be- cause the Germans have no great painters? At present, however, it is quite possible for any one in New York with car or taxi-cab fare to see one of the greatest of living actresses. She is not playing on Broadway. This actress has never been to dramatic school ; she has not had the advantages [304*] A Note on Mimi Aguglia of Alia Nazimova, who has worked with at least one fine stage -director. She was simply born a genius, that is all ; she has perfected her art by appearing in a great variety of parts, the method of Edwin Booth. Most of these parts happen to be in masterpieces of the drama. She is not un- accustomed to playing Zaza one evening and d'Annunzio's Francesco, da Rimini the next. Her repertory further includes La Dame aux Camelias, Hamlet, Romeo and Juliet, La Figlia di lorio, Giuseppe Giacosa's Come le Foglie, Sicilian folk- plays, and plays by Arturo Giovannitti. When I first saw Mimi Aguglia she was little more than a crude force, a great struggling light, that some- times illuminated, nay often blinded, but which shone in unequal flashes. Experience has made of her an actress who is almost unfailing in her effect. If you asked her about the technique of her art she would probably smile (as Mozart and Schubert might have done before her) ; if you asked her about her method she would not understand you . . . but she understands the art of acting. Watch her, for instance, in the second act of Zaza, in the scene in which the music hall singer discovers that her lover has a wife and child. No heroics, no shrieks, no conventional posturings and shruggings and sobbing . . . something far worse [305] A Note on Mimi Aguglia she exposes to us, a nameless terror. She stands with her back against a table, nonchalant and smilingly defiant, unwilling to return to the music hall with her former partner, but pleasantly joc- ular in her refusal. Stung into anger, he hurls his last bomb. Zaza is smoking. As she listens to the cruel words the corner of her mouth twitches, the cigarette almost falls. That is all. There is a moment's silence unbroken save by the heart- beats of her spectators. Even the babies which mothers bring in abundance to the Italian theatre are quiet. With that esoteric magnetism with which great artists are possessed she holds the au- dience captive by this simple gesture. I could continue to point out other astounding details in this impersonation, but not one of them, per- haps, would illustrate Aguglia's art as does this one. If no training is necessary to produce ef- fects of this kind, I would pronounce acting the most holy of the arts, for then, surely, it is a direct gift from God. September 5, 1917. [306] Ill The New Isadora " We shift and bedeck and bedrape us, Thou art noble and nude and antique; " Swinburne's " Dolores." I HAVE a fine memory of a chance description flung off by some one at a dinner in Paris ; a picture of the youthful Isadora Duncan in her studio in New York developing her ideals through sheer will and preserving the contour of her feet by wearing carpet slippers. The latter detail stuck in my memory. It may or may not be true, but it could have been, should have been true. The incipient dancer keeping her feet pure for her coming marriage with her art is a subject for philosophic dissertation or for poetry. There are many poets who would have seized on this idea for an ode or even a sonnet, had it occurred to them. Oscar Wilde would have liked this excuse for a poem . . . even Robert Browning, who would have woven many moral strophes from this text. ... It would have furnished Mr. George Moore with material for another story for the volume called " Celibates." Walter Pater might have [307] The New Isadora dived into some very beautiful, but very conscious, prose with this theme as a spring-board. Huys- mans would have found this suggestion sufficient inspiration for a romance the length of " Clarissa Harlowe." You will remember that the author of u En Route " meditated writing a novel about a man who left his house to go to his office. Per- ceiving that his shoes have not been polished he stops at a boot-black's and during the operation he reviews his affairs. The problem was to make 300 pages of this ! . . . Lombroso would have added the detail to his long catalogue in " The Man of Genius " as another proof of the insanity of ar- tists. Georges Feydeau would have found there- in enough matter for a three-act farce and d'An- nunzio for a poetic drama which he might have dedicated to " Isadora of the beautiful feet." Ser- mons might be preached from the text and many painters would touch the subject with reverence. Manet might have painted Isadora with one of the carpet slippers half depending from a bare, rosy- white foot. There are many fables concerning the beginning of Isadora's career. One has it that the original dance in bare feet was an accident. . . . Isadora was laving her feet in an upper chamber when her hostess begged her to dance for her other guests. [308] The New I sadora Just as she was she descended and met with such approval that thenceforth her feet remained bare. This is a pretty tale, but it has not the fine ring of truth of the story of the carpet slippers. There had been bare-foot dancers before Isadora ; there had been, I venture 'to say, discinct " Greek dancers." Isadora's contribution to her art is spiritual ; it is her feeling for the idea of the dance which isolates her from her contemporaries. Many have overlooked this essential fact in at- tempting to account for her obvious importance. Her imitators (and has any other interpretative artist ever had so many?) have purloined her cos- tumes, her gestures, her steps ; they have put the music of Beethoven and Schubert to new uses as she had done before them ; they have unbound their hair and freed their feet; but the essence of her art, the spirit, they have left in her keeping; they could not well do otherwise. Inspired perhaps by Greek phrases, by the superb collection of Greek vases in the old Pina- kotheck in Munich, Isadora cast the knowledge she had gleaned of the dancer's training from her. At least she forced it to be subservient to her new wishes. She flung aside her memory of the entre- chat and the pirouette, the studied technique of the ballet; but in so doing she unveiled her own soul. [ 309 ] The New Isadora She called her art the renaissance of the Greek ideal but there was something modern about it, pagan though it might be in quality. Always it was pure and sexless . . . always abstract emo- tion has guided her interpretations. In the beginning she danced to the piano music of Chopin and Schubert. Eleven years ago I saw her in Munich in a program of Schubert im- promptu* and Chopin preludes and mazurkas. A year or two later she was dancing in Paris to the accompaniment of the Colonne Orchestra, a good deal of the music of Gluck's Orfeo and the very lovely dances from Iphigenie en Aulide. In these she remained faithful to her original ideal, the beauty of abstract movement, the rhythm of ex- quisite gesture. This was not sense echoing sound but rather a very delightful confusion of her own mood with that of the music. So a new grace, a new freedom were added to the dance ; in her later representations she has added a third quality, strength. Too, her immediate in- terpretations often suggest concrete images. . . . A passionate patriotism for one of her adopted countries is at the root of her fiery miming of the Marseillaise, a patriotism apparently as deep-rooted, certainly as inflaming, as that which inspired Rachel in her recitation of this hymn [310] The New Isadora during the Paris revolution of 1848. In times of civil or international conflagration the dancer, the actress often play important roles in world politics. Malvina Cavalazzi, the Italian balle- rina who appeared at the Academy of Music dur- ing the Eighties and who married Charles Maple- son, son of the impressario, once told me of a part she had played in the making of United Italy. During the Austrian invasion the Italian flag was verboten. One night, however, during a represen- tation of opera in a town the name of which I have forgotten, Mme. Cavalazzi wore a costume of green and white, while her male companion wore red, so that in the pas de deux which concluded the ballet they formed automatically a semblance of the Italian banner. The audience was raised to a hysterical pitch of enthusiasm and rushed from the theatre in a violent mood, which resulted in an immediate encounter with the Austrians and their eventual expulsion from the city. Isadora's pantomimic interpretation of the Mar- settlaise, given in New York before the United States had entered the world war, aroused as vehement and excited an expression of enthusiasm as it would be possible for an artist to awaken in our theatre today. The audiences stood up and scarcely restrained their impatience to cheer. At [311] The New Isadora the previous performances in Paris, I am told, the effect approached the incredible. ... In a robe the colour of blood she stands enfolded; she sees the enemy advance; she feels the enemy as it grasps her by the throat ; she kisses her flag ; she tastes blood; she is all but crushed under the weight of the attack; and then she rises, trium- phant, with the terrible cry, Aux armes, citoyens! Part of her effect is gained by gesture, part by the massing of her body, but the greater part by facial expression. In the anguished appeal she does not make a sound, beyond that made by the orchestra, but the hideous din of a hundred rau- cous voices seems to ring in our ears. We see Felicien Rops's Vengeance come to life; we see the sans-ctdottes following the carts of the aris- tocrats on the way to execution . . . and finally we see the superb calm, the majestic flowing strength of the Victory of Samothrace. ... At times, legs, arms, a leg or an arm, the throat, or the exposed breast assume an importance above that of the rest of the mass, suggesting the unfin- ished sculpture of Michael Angelo, an aposiopesis which, of course, served as Rodin's inspiration. In the Marche Slav of Tschaikovsky Isadora symbolizes her conception of the Russian moujik rising from slavery to freedom. With her hands [312] The New Isadora bound behind her back, groping, stumbling, head- bowed, knees bent, she struggles forward, clad only in a short red garment that barely covers her thighs. With furtive glances of extreme despair she peers above and ahead. When the strains of God Save the Czar are first heard in the orchestra she falls to her knees and you see the peasant shuddering under the blows of the knout. The picture is a tragic one, cumulative in its horrific details. Finally comes the moment of release and here Isadora makes one of her great effects. She does not spread her arms apart with a wide ges- ture. She brings them forward slowly and we observe with horror that they have practically for- gotten how to move at all! They are crushed, these hands, crushed and bleeding after their long serfdom; they are not hands at all but claws, broken, twisted piteous claws ! The expression of frightened, almost uncomprehending, joy with which Isadora concludes the march is another stroke of her vivid imaginative genius. In her third number inspired by the Great War, the Marche Lorraine of Louis Ganne, in which is incorporated the celebrated Chanson Lorraine, Isadora with her pupils, symbolizes the gaiety of the martial spirit. It is the spirit of the cavalry riding gaily with banners waving in the wind; the [313] The New Isadora infantry marching to an inspired tune. There is nothing of the horror of war or revolution in this picture . . . only the brilliancy and dash of war . . . the power and the glory ! Of late years Isadora has danced (in the con- ventional meaning of the word) less and less. Since her performance at Carnegie Hall several years ago of the Liebestod from Tristan, which Walter Damrosch hailed as an extremely interest- ing experiment, she has attempted to express something more than the joy of melody and rhythm. Indeed on at least three occasions she has danced a Requiem at the Metropolitan Opera House. ... If the new art at its best is not dancing, neither is it wholly allied to the art of pantomime. It would seem, indeed, that Isadora is attempting to express something of the spirit of sculpture, perhaps what Vachell Lindsay describes as " moving sculpture." Her medium, of neces- sity, is still rhythmic gesture, but its development seems almost dream-like. More than the dance this new art partakes of the fluid and unending quality of music. Like any other new art it is not to be understood at first and I confess in the beginning it said nothing to me but eventually I began to take pleasure in watching it. Now Isa- dora's poetic and imaginative interpretation of the [314] The New Isadora symphonic interlude from Cesar Franck's Redemp- tion is full of beauty and meaning to me and dur- ing the whole course of its performance the inter- preter scarcely rises from her knees. The neck, the throat, the shoulders, the head and arms are her means of expression. I thought of Barbey d'Aurevilly's phrase, " Elle avait I* air de monter vers Dieu les mains toutes pleines de bonnes oewores." Isadora's teaching has had its results but her in- fluence has been wider in other directions. Fokine thanks her for the new Russian Ballet. She did indeed free the Russians from the conventions of the classic ballet and but for her it is doubtful if we should have seen Scheherazade and Cleo- patre. Daphnis et Chloe, Narcisse, and UApres- midi d'un Faune bear her direct stamp. This then, aside from her own appearances, has been her great work. Of her celebrated school of danc- ing I cannot speak with so much enthusiasm. The defect in her method of teaching is her insistence (consciously or unconsciously) on herself as a model. The seven remaining girls of her school dance delightfully. They are, in addition, young and beautiful, but they are miniature Isadoras. They add nothing to her style ; they make the same [315] The New I sadora gestures; they take the same steps; they have al- most, if not quite, acquired a semblance of her spirit. They vibrate with intention; they have force; but constantly they suggest just what they are . . . imitations. When they dance alone they often make a very charming but scarcely overpow- ering effect. When they dance with Isadora they are but a moving row of shadow shapes of Isadora that come and go. Her own presence suffices to make the effect they all make together. ... I have been told that when Isadora watches her girls dance she often weeps, for then and then only she can behold herself. One of the griefs of an actor or a dancer is that he can never see himself. This oversight of nature Isadora has to some extent overcome. Those who like to see pretty dancing, pretty girls, pretty things in general will not find much pleasure in contemplating the art of Isadora. She is not pretty ; her dancing is not pretty. She has been cast in nobler mould and it is her pleasure to climb higher mountains. Her gesture is titanic ; her mood generally one of imperious gran- deur. She has grown larger with the years and by this I mean something more than the physical meaning of the word, for she is indeed heroic in build. But this is the secret of her power and [316] The New I sadora force. There is no suggestion of flabbiness about her and so she can impart to us the soul of the struggling moujik, the spirit of a nation, the fig- ure on the prow of a Greek bark. . . . And when she interprets the Marseillaise she seems indeed to feel the mighty moment. July 14, 1917. [317] IV Margaret Anglin Produces As You Like It OF all the comedies of Shakespeare As You Like It is the one which has attracted to itself the most attention from actresses. No feminine star but what at one time or another has a desire to play Rosalind. Bernard Shaw says, " Who ever failed or could fail as Ros- alind?" and I am inclined to think him right, though opinions differ. It would seem, however, that Rosalind is to the dramatic stage what Mimi in La Boheme is to the lyric, a role in which a maximum of effect can be gotten with a minimum of effort. Opinions differ however. Stung to fury by Mrs. Kendal's playing of the part, George Moore says somewhere, " Mrs. Kendal nurses children all day and strives to play Rosalind at night. What infatuation, what ridiculous endeavour! To real- ize the beautiful woodland passion and the idea of the transformation a woman must have sinned, for only through sin may we learn the charm of inno- cence. To play Rosalind a woman must have had [318] Margaret Anglin more than one lover, and if she has been made to wait in the rain and has been beaten she will have done a great deal to qualify herself for the part." Still another critic considers the role a difficult one. He says : " With the exception of Lady Macbeth no woman in Shakespeare is so much in contro- versy as Rosalind. The character is thought to be almost unattainable. An ideal that is lofty but at the same time vague seems to possess the Shake- speare scholar, accompanied by the profound con- viction that it never can be fulfilled. Only a few actresses have obtained recognition as Rosalind, chief among them being Mrs. Pritchard, Peg Wof- fington, Mrs. Dancer, Dora Jordan, Louisa Nes- bitt, Helen Faucit, Ellen Tree, Adelaide Neilson, Mrs. Scott-Siddons and Miss Mary Anderson." Of those who have recently played Rosalind per- haps Mary Anderson, Ada Rehan, Henrietta Cros- man and Julia Marlowe will remain longest in the memory, although Marie Wainwright, Mary Shaw, Mrs. Langtry and Julia Neilson are among a long list of those who have tried the part. Miss Rehan appeared in the role when Augustin Daly revived the comedy at Daly's Theatre, December 17, 1889. We are told that an effort was made in this pro- duction to emphasize the buoyant gaiety of the piece. The scenery displayed the woods embel- [319] Margaret Anglin lished in a springtime green, and the acting did away as much as possible with any of the under- lying melancholy which flows through the comedy. William Winter frankly asserts perhaps not unwittingly giving a staggering blow to the art of acting in so doing that the reason Rosalind is not more often embodied " in a competent and en- thralling manner is that her enchanting quality is something that cannot be assumed it must be possessed; it must exist in the fibre of the indi- vidual, and its expression will then be spontaneous. Art can accomplish much, but it cannot supply the inherent captivation that constitutes the puissance of Rosalind. Miss Rehan possesses that quality, and the method of her art was the fluent method of natural grace." Fie and a fig for Mr. Moore's theory about be- ing beaten and standing in the rain, implies Mr. Winter! To Mr. Winter I am also indebted for a descrip- tion of Mary Anderson in As You Like it: " Miss Anderson, superbly handsome as Rosalind, indi- cated that beneath her pretty swagger, nimble satire and silver playfulness Rosalind is as earnest of Juliet though different in temperament and mind as fond as Viola and as constant as Imogen." [320] Margaret Anglin Miss Marlowe's Rosalind, somewhat along the same lines as Miss Anderson's, and Miss Cros- man's, a hoydenish, tomboy sort of creature, first cousin to Mistress Nell and the young lady of The Amazons, should be familiar to theatregoers of the last two decades. Last Monday evening Margaret Anglin exposed her version of the comedy. As might have been expected, it has met with some unfavourable crit- icism. Preconceived notions of Rosalind are as prevalent as preconceived notions of Hamlet. And yet if As You Like It had been produced Mon- day night as a " new fantastic comedy," just as Prunella was, for instance, I am inclined to think that everybody who dissented would have been at Miss Anglin's charming heels. The scenery has been given undue prominence both by the management and by the writers for the newspapers. Its most interesting feature is the arrangement by which it is speedily changed about. There were no long waits caused by the settings of scenes during the acts. To say, how- ever, that it has anything to do with the art of Gordon Craig is to speak nonsense. The scenes are painted in much the same manner as that to which we are accustomed and inured. There is a certain haze over the trees, caused partially by the [321] Margaret Anglin tints and partially by the lighting, which produces a rather charming effect, but the outlines of the trees aj*e quite definite ; no impressionism here. The acting is quite a different matter. As You Like It is one of the most modern in spirit of the Shakespeare plays. This air of modernity is still further emphasized by the fact that the play, for the most part, is written in prose. I feel certain that Bernard Shaw derived part of his inspiration for Man and Superman from As You Like It. Only in Shakespeare's play Ann Whitefield (Ros- alind) pursues Octavius (Orlando) instead of Jack Tanner. I am inclined to believe that Shaw's psychology in this instance is the more sound. It seems incredible that a girl so witty, so beautiful, and so intelligent as Rosalind should waste so much time on that sentimental, uncompre- hending creature known as Orlando. Every line of Orlando should have sounded the knell of his fate in her ears. However, it must be remembered that Orlando was young and good-looking, and that, at least in the play, men of the right stamp seemed to be scarce. Of course, it is out of Touchstone that Shaw has evolved his Jack Tan- ner. Whether Miss Anglin had this idea in mind or not when she produced the comedy I have no means Margaret Anglin of ascertaining. It is not essential to my point. At least she has emphasized it, and she has done the most intelligent stage directing that I have ob- served in the performance of a Shakespeare play for many a long season. There is consistency in the acting. Rosalind, Jaques, Touchstone, Celia, Oliver, the dukes, Charles, Sylvius, the whole lot, in fact, are natural in method and manner. There is no striving for the fantastic. Let that part of the comedy take care of itself, undoubtedly sug- gested Miss Anglin. Jaques, finely portrayed by Fuller Mellish, de- livers that arrant bit of nonsense " The Seven Ages of Man " in such a manner as a man might tell a rather serious story in a drawing room. " The Seven Ages of Man," of course, is just as much of an aria as La Donna e Mobile. It always awakens applause, but this time the ap- plause was deserved. Mr. Mellish emphasized the cynical side of the role. He smiled in and out of season, and his most " melancholy " remarks were delivered in such a manner as to indicate that they were not too deeply felt. Jaques was a little bored with the forest and his companions, but he would have been quite in his element at Mme. Recamier's. Such was the impression that Fuller Mellish gave. Bravo, Mr. Mellish, for an impression ! Margaret Anglin Similarly the Touchstone of Sidney Greenstreet. We are accustomed to more physically attractive Touchstones, fools with finer bodies, and yet this keen-minded, stout person spoke his lines with such pertness and spontaneity that they rarely failed of their proper effect. As for Orlando, it seemed to me that Pedro de Cordoba was a little too rhetor- ical at times to fit in with the spirit of the per- formance, but Orlando at times does not fit into the play. For instance, when he utters those in- credible lines: " If ever you have looked on better days, If ever been where bells have knolled to church, If ever sat at any good man's feast, If ever from your eyelids wiped a tear. . . ." I do not know whether Miss Anglin is a disciple of George Moore or William Winter in her acting of Rosalind. How she acquired her charm is not for us to seek into. It is only for us to credit her with having it in great plenty. A charming nat- ural manner which made the masquerading lady seem more than a fantasy. Her warning to Phebe, " Sell when you can ; you are not for all markets," was delicious in its effect. I remember no Rosalind who wooed her Orlando so delightfully. For [324] Margaret Anglin Rosalind, as Woman the Pursuer, driven forward by the Life Force, is convincingly Miss Anglin's conception a conception which fits the comedy admirably. As to the objections which have been raised to Miss Anglin's assumption of the masculine gar- ments without any attempt at counterfeiting mas- culinity, I would ask my reader, if she be a woman, what she would do if she found it necessary to wear men's clothes. If she were not an actress she would undoubtedly behave much as she did in women's, suppressing unnecessary and telltale ges- tures as much as possible, but not trying to im- itate mannish gestures which would immediately stamp her an impostor. There is no internal evi- dence in Shakespeare's play to prove that Rosalind was an actress. She might have appeared in pri- vate theatricals at the palace, but even that is doubtful. Consequently when she donned men's clothes it became evident to her that many men are effeminate in gesture and those that are do not ordinarily affect mannish movements. Her most obvious concealment was to be natural quite herself. This, I think, is one of the most in- teresting and well-thought-out points of Miss Anglin's interpretation. March 20, 1914. [325] The Modern Composers at a Glance The Modern Composers at a Glance An Impertinent Catalogue IGOR STRAVINSKY: Paul Revere rides in Russia. CYRIL, SCOTT: A young man playing Debussy in a Maidenhead villa. BALILLA PRATELLA: Pretty noises in funny places. ENGELBERT HTJMPERDINCK : His master's voice. LEO ORNSTEIN: A small boy upsetting a push- cart. GIACOMO PUCCINI: Pinocchio in a passion. ERIK SATIE : A mandarin with a toy pistol firing into a wedding cake. PAUL DUKAS : A giant eating bonbons. RICCARDO ZANDONAI: Brocade dipped in garlic. ERICH KORNGOL.D : The white hope. ARNOLD SCHOENBERG: Six times six is thirty-six and six is ninety-two ! MAURICE RAVEL,: Tomorrow . . . and tomor- row . . . and tomorrow . . . CLAUDIA DEBUSSY: Chantecler crows pianissimo in whole tones. [329] The Modern Composers RICHARD STRAUSS : An ostrich not hiding his head. SIR EDWARD ELGAR: The footman leaves his ac- cordion in the bishop's carriage. ITALO MONTEMEZZI : Three Kings but no aces. PERCY ALDRJDGE GRAINGER : An effete Australian chewing tobacco. August 8 t 1917. [330] Index Abbott, Emma, 220 Academy of Arts and Let- ters, 80, 225, 227 Acting, 111, 113, 119, 120, 272, 283, 293 et seq. Adam, Villiers de 1'Isle, 48, 49 Adams, Maude, 295 Adams, Oscar Fay, 38 Aeschylus, 103, 303 Agrippina, 69 Aguglia, Mimi, 284, 304, et seq. Ainslee's Magazine, 75 Alary, Signer, 248 Alboni, Marietta, 169 Alchemy, 76 Allegranti, Maddalena, 254, 255 Alma Tadema, 296 AX vary, Max, 99 Anderson, Mary, 319, 320 Anfossi, Pasquale, 169 Anglin, Margaret, 321 et seq. d'Annunzio, G., 284, 305 Apaches, 126, 135, 138, 140, 141 et seq., 182 Apthorp, W. F., 99, 168 Arabanek, 164 Archilei, 94 Arditi, Luigi, 288 Argentina, La, 284, 287 Argus, The, 54 Aristotle, 291 A me, 257 Arnould, Sophie, 82, 96, 259 et seq. Astor, J. J., 227 Atilla, 79 Audran, 216 Augustus, 69, 70 d'Aurevilly, Barbey, 43, 63, 66, 87, 315 Ayres, Frederick, 200 Bach, 24, 28, 150, 199 Badarzewska, Thecla, 23 Baedeker, 58 Bag-pipe, 135, 136, 137 Bahamas, 136 Baker, J. Duncan, 211 Baker, Prof., 298 Bakst, Leon, 16 Bal des Gravilliers, 141 et seq. Balfe, Michael William, 27, 165 Bal musette, 125, 134 et seq. Balzac, 43, 50, 55, 56, 57, 63, 76, 86, 187, 225 Banti, Brigitta, 93, 164 Bara, Theda, 80 Barnabee, Henry Clay, 221 Barnet, R. A., 216 Barrison, Mabel, 219 Barry, Mme. du, 260 [331] I ndex Bassoonists, 157 Bataille, Henry, 228, 230, 232 Bates, Katherine Lee, 38 Battistini, 102 Baudelaire, Charles, 43, 52, 131 Baumgarten, C. F., 171 Bayes, Nora, 110 Beardsley, Aubrey, 45 Becque, Henry, 230 Beerbohm, Max, 45, 50, 177, 238 Beethoven, 24, 27, 28, 32, 98, 150, 151, 170, 175, 200, 219, 298, 300 Begue, Bernard, 156 Belasco, David, 294 Bel canto, 97, 101, 105 Belford's Magazine, 37 Bell, Digby, 222 Bellini, Vincenzo, 24, 25, 77, 79, 97, 100, 101, 114, 175, 248, 267, 270, 273 Bel-Marduk, 82 Bergstrom, Hjalmar, 90 Berlin, Irving, 25, 222, 234 Berlioz, Hector, 27, 104 Bernacchi, Antonio, 99 Bernhardt, Sarah, 106, 122, 227, 245, 295, 297, 302 Bernstein, Henry, 228, 230, 232, 302 Bible, The, 67 Bichara, 15 Bilbao, 287 Billington, Mrs., 172 Bizet, Georges, 108, 113, 275 Blanche, Jacques, 183, 184 Blei, Franz, 69, 78, 259 Bocklin, Arnold, 89 Bonci, Alessandro, 102 Booth, Edwin, 111, 302, 305 Bouguereau, 61, 293 Bourget, Paul, 76 Boyden, Frank L., 203 Boynton, Henry Walcott, 38 Brahma, 82" Brahms, 25, 274 Brann-Brini, Mile., 164 Branscombe, Gena, 200, 202 Brenon, Algernon St. John, 162 Bret6n, Tomds, 113 Brian, Donald, 217 Brice, Fannie, 110 Brieux, 230 Brignoli, Pasquale, 155 Broadhurst, George, 302 Bromley, Eliza, 74 Brothers of the Book, 85 Browning, Robert, 307 Bunn, Alfred, 165 Burke, Billie, 295 Burney, Dr., 258 Butler, Samuel, 21 Byzance, 80 Cabanel, 61 Caesar, Julius, 69 Caffarelli, 95, 96, 112? Cahill, Marie, 110 Cairns, William B., 38 Caligula, 51, 69, 79 Calve, Emma, 106, 275 Camargo, 258, 259 Index Campanari, Giuseppe, 161, 162 Campbell, Mrs. Patrick, 299 Caracalla, 79 Carestini, Giovanni, 95, 96 Carmencita, 285 Carnegie Hall, 25 Carre", Albert, 133 Carreno, Teresa, 153 Caruso, Enrico, 272 Cassive, Armande, 232 Catalani, Angelica, 93, 265 et seq. Cato, 69 Cats, 59, 69, 77, 102, 127, 131, 132, 233, 258, 259, 298 Cavalazzi, Malvina, 310 Cesare Borgia, 79 Cezanne, 301 Chabrier, Emmanuel, 285 Chadwick, George W., 197, 199, 212 Chambers, Robert W., 290 Chaliapine, Feodor, 114, 155 Charpentier, Gustave, 130, 131, 132, 133, 134, 173* Cherubini, 98 Cherubino's question, 54 Chinese plays, 103 Chopin, 23, 26, 55, 112, 239, 240, 301, 310 Ghorley, Henry Fothergill, 98, 169, 247, 249, 261 Christ, 58, 67, 185, 191, 192 Christianity, 57, 68, 82, 83 Christy, Howard Chandler, 293 Churchill, Lady Randolph, ' 185 Cimarosa, Domenico, 255 Cinderella, 137 Cicisbeism, 82 Clairon, 96, 260, 302 Classical music, 23 Claudius, 69 Cleopatra, 82 Cline, Maggie, 107 Coerne, L. A., 199, 202 Cohan, George M., 288 Colles, Ramsay, 39 Colonne Orchestra, 310 Coloratura singing, 103, 104 Columbia University, 43 Comstock, Anthony, 59 Condamine, Robert de la, 183 Congreve, 303 Conrad, Joseph, 299 Conried, Henrich, 161, 162 Converse, Frederick, 212 Cooking, 26, 50, 78, 129, 130, 149 et seq. Cordoba, Pedro de, 324 Corneille, 104 Costa, Michael, 163 Cou-Cou Restaurant, 125 et seq., 183 Courts of Love, 65, 82 Cox, J. E., 165, 173, 264 Cox, Kenyon, 62 Craig, Gordon, 321 Critics, 24, 26, 30, 33, 34, 96, 97, 99, 100, 105, 111, 115, 228, 234 Crosman, Henrietta, 319, 321 Crowest, Frederick, 163, 164 Current Literature, 39 [ 333 ] Index Cushman, Charlotte, 302 Cuzzoni, Francesca, 95, 258 Daly, Augustin, 319 Daly, Dan, HI Damrosch, Walter, 157, 314 Dancing, 112, 113, 137 et seq., 281 et seq., 307 et seq. Dante, 76 Darby, W. D., 200 Davis, Cecilia, 253 Davis, Jessie Bartlett, 221 Davis, Owen, 93 Debussy, Claude, 30, 33, 96, 113, 116, 117, 118, 119, 121, 200, 315, 329 Decoration, Interior, 11 et seq. Delacroix, 19 Delibes, Leo, 108, 113 Deslys, Gaby, 222 Destinn, Emmy, 114, 155 Devi, Ratan, 109 Dickens, Charles, 187 Dolmetsch, Arnold, 192 Doloretes, 286, 287, 288 Donizetti, Gaetano, 61, 79, 88, 97, 101, 108, 113, 114, 166, 173, 247, 248, 249, 250, 251, 263 Doubleday, 203 Dreiser, Theodore, 202, 203 Dresser, Paul, 202, 203 Dressier, Marie, 222 Drew, John, 111, 295, 300 Duclos, 259 Duff-Gordon, Lady, 222 Dukas, Paul, 104, 113, 114, 329 Dumas, Alexandra, fits, 106, 205 Duncan, Isadora, 307 et seq. Duse, Eleanora, 277, 295, 303 Dussek, Johann Ludwig, 171 Dyer, Edward, 209 Eames, Emma, 275 Earle, Virginia, 219 Ehrhard, Auguste, 55 Elgar, Sir Edward, 329 Elizabethan plays, 51, 103 Ellis, Havelock, 281, 285, 286, 291 Ellis, Melville, 222 Elman, Mischa, 298 Elson, L. C., 198, 199 Elssler, Fanny, 55 Eltinge, Julian, 96 Emerson, Ralph Waldo, 43 Euripides, 103 Evertson, Admiral Kornelis, 42 Fall, Leo, 216 Fame, 4i Farinelli, 95 Farwell, Arthur, 200, 202 Faustina, 95, 96, 258 Fawcett, Edgar, 66 Fe>rier, Henry, 113, 115, 118, 119, 120 Feydeau, Georges, 129, 229, 230, 231, 232, 233, 236, 237, Finck, H. T., 24, 25, 30, 32, 58, 95, 99, 153, 272 [S34] Index Fischer, Johann Christian, 161 Fiske, Mrs., 297, 303 Fitzgerald, Percy, 296 Flaubert, Gustave, 66, 76, 87 Folk-song, 30, 33, 100, 106, 109, 152 Follies, The, 16, 222, 223 Foote, Arthur, 199, 202 Ford, Richard, 285, 291 Formes, Karl, 164 Forum, The, 87 Foster, Stephen, 29, 33, 152 Fox, Delia, 217, 218, 219 Fox, Helen Kelsey, 208 Fragonard, 18 France, Anatole, 68, 185, 193 Franck, Cesar, 151, 315 Franz, Robert, 23, 26, 93, 111 Fremstad, Olive, 108, 156, 298, 300 Freud, 50 Frezzolini, Erminia, 261 et seq. Frohman, Charles, 85, 296 Gadski, Johanna, 155 Galli, Signora, 254 1 Galli-Curci, Amelita, 101, 102, 104, 114 Gamble, George, 39, 54 Ganne, Louis, 313 Garcia, Manuel, 160 Garcia, Manuel, fils, 252 Garden, Mary, 84, 114 et seq., 131, 133, 155 Gardiner, William, 267 Garrick, David, 96, 260, 302 Gautier, The"ophile, 46, 58, 87, 131, 190, 225 German music, 150 Gerome, 61 Gerster, Etelka, 269 Giacosa, 284, 305 Giardini, Felice de, 164 Gibbons, Grinling, 19 Gilbert, W. S., 107, 216, 221 Giovannitti, Arturo, 305 Gipsy, 100, 286 Gizziello, 95 Glaser, Lulu, 219 Gluck, 29, 30, 96, 108, 135, 170, 252, 258, 259, 260, 310 Goncourt, Brothers de, 302 Goodrich, A. J., 199, 202 Goodwin, Nat, 295 Gosse, Edmund, 179 Gounod, 117, 151, 272, 273 Gourmont, Remy de, 48, 229 Goya, 59, 287 Grainger, Percy, 30, 330 Grau, Maurice, 161 Greek Plays, 103 Greenstreet, Sidney, 324 Greenwich Village, 16 Gregory, Lady, 192 Gretry, 170 Grieg, Edvard, 93 Grimm, 259 Grisi, Giulia, 166, 263 et seq. Grove, Sir George, 171, 202, 271 Guilbert, Yvette, 107, 113, 114, 277 Hadley, Henry, 197, 212 Hadrian, 69 [335] Index Hale, Philip, 33 Halevy, Jacques, 248 Hall, Pauline, 219 Handel, George Frederick, 25, 95, 97, 102, 113, 119, 172, 254 Hanslick, Eduard, 102, 263 Harris, Charles K., 202 Harris, Frank, 55, 189, 190 Hartmann, Eduard von, 43, 56, 60 Hawthorne vases, 18 Hay, Reverend John Stuart, 72 Haydn, 28 Heidelberg, 43 Heifetz, Jascha, 287 Heine, Heinrich, 82, 240, 286, 287 Heinrich, Max, 107, 155, 246 Helen of Troy, 82 Heliogabolus, 68, 69, 72 Heloise, 82 Helvetius, 259 Henderson, W. J., 33, 115 Herbert, Victor, 155, 216 Hergesheimer, Joseph, 44, 153 Herodotus, 86 Hertz, Alfred, 155 Hervieu, Paul, 228 Heyse, Paul, 67 Hichens, Robert, 75, 81 Higginson, Thomas Went- worth, 38 Hirsch, Charles-Henry, 141 Hirsch, Louis A., 222 Hoff, Edwin, 221 Hollins, Mabel, 219 Homer, 76, 86 Hopper, De Wolf, 107, 221 Hopwood, Avery, 101, 236 et seq. Horace, 76 Howells, W. D., 74, 191 Hubbard, Elbert, 39, 48 Hughes, Rupert, 198, 199 Hugo, Victor, 52, 55, 76, 87, 105 Humperdinck, Engelbert, 24, 29, 173, 329 Huneker, James, 33, 38, 55, 153, 154, 164, 173 Huss, Henry Holden, 199, 202 Huysmans, J. K., 43, 53, 70, 76, 80, 87, 151, 191, 308 Ibsen, 302 Incest, 60, 74, 84 d'Indy, Vincent, 200 Irving, Sir Henry, 294, 302 Irwin, May, 110 Ivan the Terrible, 79 Jackson, Holbrook, 44, 63 James, Henry, 59, 68, 231 Janis, Elsie, 110, 222 Jansen, Marie, 219, 222 Jefferson, Joseph, 303, 304 Jehovah, 82 Jensen, Adolph, 24 Jew, 58, 71, 152 Joachim, Joseph, 156 Jolson, Al, 110, 222 Jones, Henry Arthur, 234 Joseffy, Rafael, 155 Judic, 220 [336] I ndex Jupiter, 82 Kaiser, The, 79 Kapila, 57 Keane, Doris, 13 Kellogg, Clara Louise, 166, 268, 269 Kellow, Lottie A., 203, 204 Kelly, Michael, 159, 160, 161, 170, 256 Kendal, Mrs., 318 Kenton, Edna, 41, 53 Ker, Ann, 74 Kern, Jerome, 23, 222 Korngold, Erich, 329 Koven, Reginald de, 216, 221 Krehbiel, H. E., 100, 153, 155 Krishna, 83 Labatt, 164 Lablache, Luigi, 163 Laforgue, Jules, 43 Laguerre, Mme., 260 La Harpe, 260 Lalo, Pierre, 33 Lampridius, 70, 72 Lavignac, Albert, 173 Lecocq, Charles, 173, 216 Lehar, Franz, 216 Lehmann, Lilli, 100, 107, 155, 269, 270, 274 Leoncavallo, Ruggiero, 32, 149 Lesbian, 75 Lessing, Madge, 219 Levey, Ethel, 110 Lewes, George Henry, 294, 301 Lienau's, 154 Lind, Jenny, 248, 253, 265 et seq., 298 Lindsay, Vachell, 314 Lippincott's Magazine, 63 Lisle, Leconte de, 57, 76 Liszt, 25, 32, 240 Lombard, Jean, 69 Lombroso, 308 Loomis, Harvey W., 200 Louis XIV, 135, 137 Louis XV, 12 Love, 81, 82 Loy, Mina, 188 Lucca, Pauline, 269 Lulli, 172 Lumley, Benjamin, 162, 265, 286 MacDowell, Edward, 25 Macdonald, John Z., 208 MacGill, Patrick, 299 Mackaye, Percy, 235 McCutcheon, George Barr, 296 Mclntosh, Nancy, 219 Macy, John, 38 Maeterlinck, Maurice, 117 Mahler, Gustav, 28 Male sopranos, 94 Malibran, Maria, 164, 165, 166, 253 Mallarm, St6phane, 43, 301 Manet, 61, 289, 308 Mapleson, J. H., 159, 264 Mara, Gettrude Elisabeth, 255 et seq. Marchesi, Mathilde, 102, 149, 252, 297 [ 337 ] Index Marco, Maria, 108, 288 Marie Antoinette, 259, 260 Marinetti, 282 Mario, 102? Marion, George, 28 Marlowe, Julia, 319, 321 Marnold, Jean, 32 Marseillaise, 310 et seq. Martyn, Edward, 192, 294 Mary Magdalen, 66, 67, 68 Mascagni, Pietro, 2B, 275, 301 Massenet, 27, 28, 116, 117, 119, 120, 151, 275 Matisse, 19 Maurel, Victor, 107, 120, 246 May, Edna, 219 Mayhew, Stella, 110 Mazantinita, 287 Mazarin, Mariette, 114 Mazzoleni, 166 Melba, Nellie, 102, 104, 107, 108, 114, 155, 156, 187, 271 et seq., 297 Mellish, Fuller, 323 Melody, 29, 93 Mencken, H. L., 59, 65, 153, 197, 198, 202, 203, 212 Mendelssohn, 23, 24, 26, 171, 202 Mendes, Catulle, 43 Meredith, George, 187 Me>imcJ, Prosper, 58, 87, 131, 142 Meyerbeer, Giacomo, 28, 29, 102, 157, 164, 252 Michael Angelo, 227, 312 Michelet, 176 Milton, 257 Mirbeau, Octave, 229, 230, 231, 232, 233 Mitchell, Julian, 281 Mitchell, Langdon, 303 Modern Orchestra, 98 Modulation, 30 Moeller, Philip, 26, 236, 238 et seq. Moliere, 225, 230, 231, 298, 302 Monbelli, 256 Mnnkshood, G. F., 39, 54 Montaigne, 150 Montemezzi, Italo, 24, 330 Montes, 189 Monteverde, 102 Montmartre, 126 et seq. Monvel, Boutet de, 142 Moore, George, 67, 134, 184 et seq., 231, 232, 294, 295, 307, 318, 320, 324 Moors, The, 65 Moreau, Gustave, 44, 61, 89, 191 " Morrill, Higgins, and Co.," 71 Moulin de la Galette, 133, 134 Mount Edgcumbe, Earl of, 93, 94, 253, 254, 255 Moussorgsky, 23, 152 Mozart, 23, 24, 27, 28, 29, 31, 54, 88, 97, 101, 108, 119, 161, 173, 174, 205, 234, 248, 268, 269, 270, 275, 276, 289, 298, 300, 305 Mullin, W. T., 204 et seq. Murillo, 190 Murphy, Agnes G., 155 1 Index Murska, lima de, 269 Musset, Alfred de, 239, 240, 252 Musette, 135 Nachbaur, Franz, 164 Names, Theory of, 49, 50, 56, 76 Napoleon, 79, 192" Naldi, Giuseppe, 160 Nathan, George Jean, 293, 295 Nazimova, Alia, 283, 305 Negro Players, 283 Newman, Ernest, 32, 150 Niemann, Albert, 164 Nero, 69, 71, 72 Nerval, G6rard de, 31 New York Times, The, 283 Nicolai, Carl, 173 Nicolini, 95 Nielsen, Alice, 219 Nijinsky, Waslav, 112, 183, 285, 301 Nillson, Carlotta, 237 Nilsson, Christine, 268, 269 Nordica, Lillian, 270 Offenbach, 216, 219 Opera-Comique, Paris, 131 Orleneff, Paul, 283, 305 Ornstein, Leo, 30, 104, 121, 298, 329 Oysters, American, 158 Pacchierotti, 93, 94, 95 Pachmann, Vladimir de, 301 Paganini, 172 Palmer, Delmar G., 210, 211 Pan, Peter, 137 Parke, W. T., 171, 172, 256, 257, 258 Parker, Horatio W., 23, 197, 212 Pasta, Giuditta, 97, 249 et seq. Pater, Walter, 70, 72, 137, 190, 307 Pattee, Fred Lewis, 38 Patti, Adelina, 101, 102, 104, 115, 153, 253, 269, 288, 298 Payton, Corse, 304 Peacock, Thomas Love, 301 Peladin, Josephin, 43 Persian miniatures, 19 Pessimism, 56, 60, 61, 65 Petrarch, 76 Pfitzner, Hans, 200 Perfumes, 79 Phelps, William Lyon, 38 Pheme, 86 Philip II, 79 Philistine, The, 39 Philosophy of Edgar Saltus, 54, 56 Picasso, Pablo, 19, 183 Piccinni, Niccola, 24, 258 Pinero, Arthur Wing, 234, 295, 302, 303, 321 Pinto, Mrs., 257 Pischek, Johann, 173 Pistocchi, Francesco, 99 Plagiarism, 72 Poe, Edgar Allan, 44, 87 Pogliani, Giacomo, 157 Poiret, Paul, 154, 222 Poisons, 51, 52, 59, 64, 76 Index Pollard, Percival, 48 Pompadour, Mme. de, 260 Ponchielli, Amilcare, 175 Popular music, 23 Porpora, 95, 96, 99 Pougy, Liane de, 201 Pratella, Balilla, 329 Puccini, Giacomo, 24, 26, 29, 100, 103, 108, 113, 157, 173, 175, 318, 329 Puchol, Luisita, 288 Puente, del, 159 Purcell, Henry, 152 Puritanism, 65 Pyrrhonist, 179 Quincy, de, 31 Quinlan, Gertrude, 219 Rabusson, 63 Rachel, 250, 301, 302, 310 Radcliffe, Mrs., 74 Raff, Joseph Joachim, 23 Ragtime, 110, 152, 290 Rankin, Phyllis, 219 Ravel, Maurice, 200, 315, 329 Realism in fiction, 56, 77, 88 Realistic acting, 105, 111 Reeves, Sims, 263 Reger, Max, 27, 29 Rehan, Ada, 319, 320 Reicher, Frank, 300 Reinhardt, Max, 282 Renan, 76 Renaud, Maurice, 107, 246 Repplier, Agnes, 9, 38, 69 Reszke, Jean de, 100 Retz, Gille de, 80 Rimbaud, Arthur, 43 Rimsky-Korsakov, 157, 299, 315 Ring, Blanche, 110 Ristori, 302 Rives, Mme. Amelie, 48 Rodin, Auguste, 129, 227, 228, 312 Rome, 70, 71 Ronalds, Lorillard, 69 Ronconi, Giorgio, 97, 98, 246 Ronsard, 76 Roosevelt, Theodore, 120, 209 Rops, Felicien, 312 Rorer, Mrs., 149 Rossini, Gioacchino, 25, 26, 28, 31, 33, 61, 97, 101, 102, 103, 142, 149, 168, 169, 248, 273, 288 Rostand, 228 Rowland, Adele, 222 Riibgam, 164 Rubini, Giovanni Battista, 163 Rubinstein, Anton, 24, 112 Runciman, J. F., 32, 234 Russell, Lillian, 160, 220 Russian Ballet, 282, 288, 315 Rutherford, John S., 63 Sacr-Coeur, Church of, 126, 130 Sagan, Princesse de, 84 St. Giorgio, Signer, 159, 160 St Paul's School, 42 Salieri, Antonio, 170 Salome, 66, 67, 86, 287 [340] Index Saltus, Edgar, 37 et seq., 117, 154, 187, 191, 225 Saltus, Francis, 42 Sanborn, Pitts, 118 Sand, George, 26, 239, 240, 252 Sanderson, Julia, 217 Santley, Charles, 158, 167, 174, 264 Sappho, 76, 82 Sardou, 302, 303 Satan, 58, 78, 286, 287 Satie, Erik, 30, 329 Saturday Review, The, 18 Savoyarde, restaurant, 125, 126, 130, 131 Scharwenka, Xaver, 155 Scheherazade, 82" Schillings, Max, 150 Schoenberg, Arnold, 30, 32, 121, 329 Schopenhauer, 43, 56 Schroeder, Edwin Albert, 71 Schroeder-Devrient, Wilhel- mine, 99 Schubert, 24, 27, 28, 33, 170, 205, 305, 310 Schumann, 111, 274 Scott, Cyril, 29, 329 Scotti, Antonio, 107 Scriptores Historiae Au- gustae, 70 Seidl, Anton, 155 Sembrich, Marcella, 104, 107, 108, 114, 115, 153, 271, 273 et seq. Senesino, 95 Shakespeare, 73, 76, 98, 147, 284, 298, 302, 305, 318 et seq. Sharp, Cecil J., 30, 109 Shaw, George Bernard, 42, 234, 235, 239, 318, 322 Shepherd, Arthur, 200 Sherwin, Louis, 222, 291, 293, 295 Shield, William, 171, 172 Siddons, Mrs., 18, 302, 303 Simonds, W. E., 38 Singing, 93 et seq. Smith, Harry B., 222 Snob, 50 Socrates, 117 Solomon, 19, 80, 82 Sonata form, 32 Sontag, Henrietta, 246 et seq. Sophocles, 103, 302 Sorbonne, 43 Sousa, John Philip, 202, 209, 216 Southeim, 164 Spain, 19, 59, 62, 94, 100, 106, 142, 189, 190, 281 et seq. Spiritualism, 43 Spohr, Louis, 24 Stanislavski, 283 Stanton, Theodore, 38 Starr, Hattie, 202 Starr, Muriel, 253 Steger, 164 Stein, Gertrude, 19, 79, 229 Steinlen, 139 Steinway, William, 154 Stevenson, R. L., 68, 74 Stigelli, 166 [341] Index Stillman-Kelley, Edgar, 199, 202 Straus, Oskar, 216 Strauss, Johann, 25, 139, 216 Strauss, Richard, 25, 30, 31, 32, 33, 100, 104, 113, 114, 120, 175, 330 Stravinsky, Igor, 32, 100, 104, 114, 121, 152, 329 Stuck, Franz von, 89 Style in Singing, 98, 106, 107, 108, 109, 110, 116, 117, 118, 119, 245, 246, 249, 250, 251, 270, 273, 274, 276 Style in Writing, 45, 46, 47, 48, 49, 53, 55, 56 Suetonius, 70, 72 Sullivan, Sir Arthur, 107, 169, 216, 220, 221 Swinburne, 76, 307 Symonds, J. A., 72 Symons, Arthur, 188, 232, 245, 293, 301, 303 Synge, J. M., 103 Tacitus, 72 Taggart, Lucy L., 209 Tamagno, Francesco, 120 Tasso, 62 Taste, 11 et seq. Tchekhov, 303 Tempest, Marie, 219, 252, 301 Temps, Le, 18 Terence, 302 Terry, Ellen, 301 Tetrazzini, Luisa, 102, 160 Thebes, Mme. de, 79 Thomas, Ambroise, 173 Thomas, Augustus, 235, 236, 295 Thomas, Olive, 223 Thomas, Theodore, 155 Tiberius, 69 Tichatschek, Joseph Aloys, 164 Tilzer, Harry von, 202 Tinney, Frank, 222 Tissot, 67 Toscunini, Arturo, 156 Tradition, 24, 97, 281 Troubetskoy, Prince, 157 Tschaikovsky, 59, 312 Turgeniev, 187, 252 Twain, Mark, 261, 265 Urban, Joseph, 222, 223 Vagaries of genius, 55 Valliere, Louise, de la, 13 Valverde, Joaqufn, 284 et seq. Vaughn, Theresa, 219 Verelst, Myndart, 56, 58 Veiller, Bayard, 68 Velasquez, 16, 190 Verdi, Giuseppe, 120, 149, 173, 221, 270, 275, 298, 323 Verlaine, Paul, 43 Veronese, 16 Versatility in acting, 300 Vespasian, 69 Viafora, 157 Viardot, Pauline, 98, 250, 251, 252, 253 Victory of Samothrace, The, 17, 312 [342] Index Vinci, Leonardo da, 190, 191, 301 Wachtel, Theodor, 164 Wagner, Richard, 23, 29, 33, 93, 96, 99, 100, 102, 104, 108, 113, 120, 150, 162, 173, 175, 270, 271, 274, 298, 301, 314 Walter, Eugene, 68 Walter, Gustav, 164 Warfield, David, 295 Wayburn, Ned, 281 Weber, 27, 31, 98, 175 Webster, 51 Weckerlin, J. B., 169 Weichsell, Carl, 172 Weichsell, Charles, 172" Weidley, David, 210 Wendell, Barrett, 38 Westminster Magazine, 39 Whitmer, T. Carl, 200, 202 Wilde, Oscar, 20, 43, 48, 55, 63, 64, 66, 70, 85, 86, 87, 187, 239, 282, 307 Winter, William, 320, 324 Wodehouse, P. G., 222 Women, Saltus's opinion of, 73 Wullner, Ludwig, 246 Yeats, W. B., 192 Yohe, May, 219 Zandonai, Riccardo, 329 Zeus, 82 Ziegfeld, Florenz, 283 Zuloaga, 290 [343] ',